THE LIBRARY
of
St. PAULS HOUSE
3831 No. Mozart St., CHICAGO
No.
LAWRENCE J. GUTTER
Collection of Chicogoano
THE UNIVERSITY OF ILLINOIS
AT CHICAGO
The University Library
<L,#
C
lL<A*-4
POPULAR WORKS
WlLLAI(D
THE SOLDIER-AlITHOK.
I. Soldiers of the Saddle.
II. Capture, Prison-Pen and Escape.
III. Battles for the Union.
IV. Heroes of Three Wars.
V. Peculiarities of American Cities.
VI. Down the Great River.
VII. Ocean to Ocean on Horseback.
Captain Glazier's works are growing more and more
popular every day. Their delineations of m>ci il, mili-
tary ami frontier Hie, constantly varying scenes, and
deeply interesting stories, combine to place their writer
in the front rank of American authors.
SOLD ONLY BY SUBSCRIPTION.
NS DESIRING AGENCIES FOR ANY OF CAFFAI>
ZIER'S BOOKS SHOULD ADDRESS
THE PUBLISHERS.
DOWN
GREAT RIVER;
EMDRACIKO
AN ACCOUNT OF THE DISCOVERY OF THE
ci[ tt[E Mississippi,
TOGETHER WITH
YIEWS, DESCRIPTIVE AND PICTORIAL, OF THE CITIES, TOWNS,
VILLAGES AND SCENERY ON THE BANKS OF THE RIVER, AS
SEEN DURING A CANOE VOYAGE OF OVER THREE
THOUSAND MILES FROM ITS HEAD WATERS
TO THE GULF OF MEXICO.
BY
CAPTAIN WILLARD GLAZIER,
Author of "Soldiers of Ihe Saddle," "Capture, Prison-Pen nn.I Escape," "Battles for the
I'uion," "Heroes of Three Wars," " Peculiarities of American Cities,"
"Ocean to Ocean on Horseback," etc.
PHILADELPHIA:
HUBBAKD BROTHERS, PUBLISHERS,
723 CHESTNUT STREET.
1887.
Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1887, by
WILLARD GLAZIER,
In the Office of the Librarian of Congress at Washington, D. C.
, : J
HON. CHARLES P. DALY, LL, D.,
CATS CHIEF JUSTICE, COURT OF COMMON PLBAS, NEW YORK;
PRESIDENT
geographical
As A TRIBUTE OF RESPECT
FOR His EMINENT PUBLIC SERVICES;
AND His LIFELONG DEVOTION TO THE CAUSE OF
GEOGRAPHICAL SCIENCE;
lie llolumc
IS DEDICATED
INTRODUCTION.
'HE discovery of the Mississippi is very
generally ascribed to Ferdinand De Soto,
who, in his adventurous march in pur-
suit of gold and glory, reached the Great
River in April, 1541, near the site of the
present city of Natchez. Worn out with
fatigue and humiliated by his many disappoint-
ments, he died on its banks, and found his final
resting-place in its depths.
Discovery in the Valley of the Mississippi rested
for nearly a hundred years after the death of De Soto,
when the zealous Jesuit missionary, Father James Mar-
quette, accompanied by Sieur Joliet, proceeded from
Michilimackinac to the head waters of Fox River, then
by portages into the Wisconsin, and descended that
stream to its confluence with the Mississippi in 1673.
Thoroughly exploring the Mississippi as far as the
mouth of the Arkansas, Marquette began his return
voyage to Canada, but after enduring many privations
and hardships among the Indians fell a prey to ma-
laria contracted on the Lower Mississippi, died and
was buried on the western shore of Lake Michigan.
Robert de La Salle, following in the footsteps of
Marquette, sailed from Rochelle, France, on his first
voyage to the New World, in the summer of 1678;
landed at Quebec in September, and in the spring of
vii
Vlll INTRODUCTION.
1679 ascended the Niagara River and, traversing
Lakes Erie, Saint Clair and Huron, reached Michil-
imackinac the latter part of August. From this point
he proceeded in a southerly direction to Lake Michi-
gan and erected on its banks a fort in the territory of
the Miamis. In 1680, we find him at Fort Fron-
tenac, on Lake Ontario, and in the autumn of 1681, he
descended the Mississippi from the mouth of the
Illinois River on his way to the Gulf of Mexico, reach-
ing it April seventh, 1682. Soon afterward he re-
turned to France by way of Quebec.
La Salle left France on his second expedition in
July, 1684, reached the Gulf of Mexico in the follow-
ing February, founded a settlement on the Bay of
Saint Louis, and during his voyage to Canada was
assassinated by his own men. The command of the
expedition and the account of his explorations devolved
upon his lieutenant, the Chevalier Tonti.
When La Salle led his first expedition to the Mis-
sissippi, Father Louis Hennepin, who had accompanied
him from France, was sent northward with three
voyageurs to explore its head waters. After ascending
the Mississippi one hundred and fifty leagues above
the junction of the Illinois, they were taken prisoners
by the Indians and carried into captivity towards the
the source of the river in a journey of nineteen days.
Being set at liberty they descended the stream and
returned to Canada. Hennepin subsequently pub-
lished an account of his explorations and advent-
ures which tended to throw considerable light upon
the Indian tribes he had encountered, and the regions
he had traversed.
In 1683, Baron La Hontan, an unfrocked monk
INTRODUCTION. IX
and subsequently an officer of the French army,
arrived at Quebec. During the four years of his
military service in Canada, he was stationed for a time
at Michilimackinac, where, in 1688, he first heard of
the death of La Salle. Being commissioned to con-
tinue the work of exploration begun by Marquette,
La Salle and Hennepin, he proceeded to Green Bay and
passed through the Fox and Wisconsin rivers to the
Mississippi in 1689. The highly colored stories of his
observations and adventures related by this explorer
rival the tales of Munchausen, and lead the reader to
question the credibility of his published accounts.
For a period of one hundred and fourteen years
succeeding the explorations of La Hontan, the Great
River was seldom visited by white men. Charlevoix,
who had been commissioned as the historian of New
France, landed at Quebec in 1721 and, passing through
the lakes, descended the Illinois and Mississippi to
New Orleans.
Captain Jonathan Carver, a native of Connecticut,
who had served several years in the provincial army,
gave some attention to the Upper Mississippi in 1766.
By his courage and invincible daring among the
Indians he acquired a powerful influence over them ;
was elected by the Sioux to the chieftainship of a tribe,
and given a vast tract of laud, which, however, the
British government declined to ratify. The fate of
Carver cannot but elicit our warmest sympathies.
His gallant services as a soldier and his zealous work
in the field of exploration should have insured for
him from his king a respectable competency; but,
on the contrary, he was suffered to feel the annoy-
ances of poverty, and died of want in the city of
X INTRODUCTION.
London, where, for a long time previous to his death,
he endured greater privations than had fallen to his lot
in the American wilderness.
From 1769 to 1793 several enterprising travelers
carried forward the work of exploration in the New
World. During these years Samuel Hearne made a
journey from Hudson's Bay to the Coppermine River,
and McKenzie performed a voyage to the Pacific
Ocean. Nothing, however, was done in the direction
of the Mississippi after the return of Carver, until
1805, when Lieutenant Zebulon Montgomery Pike, a
brave and accomplished young officer of our regular
army, was ordered by General Wilkinson, then in com-
mand of the Department of Louisiana, to proceed to the
head waters of the river and continue the exploration.
Pike started from Bellefontaine, Missouri, with a
force of twenty men, in August, 1805. Knowing com-
paratively little of the climate of the region he was
about to visit, having no interpreter or guides, he
labored under many disadvantages. Winter overtook
him when he had reached a point only one hundred
and twenty miles north of Saint Anthony Falls. Here
he built a block-house and, leaving a detachment of his
men in charge of a sergeant, pushed forward with
snow-shoes and sledges as far as Cass Lake, then
known to the agents of the North-west British Fur
Company as Upper Red Cedar Lake.
It appears from the narrative of Lieutenant Pike's
expedition that he derived his information of the
topography of the country chiefly from representa-
tives of the North-west Fur Company, on whom he
seems to have relied largely for assistance in the de-
lineation of maps. These fur-traders led him to a
1NTR OD UCTION. X1
wrong impression concerning the source of the Missis-
sippi, which he located in Turtle Lake. Having, as
he supposed, accomplished the object of his mission,
Pike returned to Bellefontaine, and subsequently
published an account of his expedition and its results.
General Lewis Cass, of Michigan, an eminent sol-
dier and statesman, organized an expedition at De-
troit and led it up the Detroit River and through
the lakes to the Mississippi in the spring and summer
of 1820. Like his predecessor, Lieutenant Pike,
General Cass reached the Mississippi too late in the
season to penetrate to its ultimate source. His ex-
ploration rested in the lake which now bears his name
and which had been previously visited by Pike.
Having on his staff several gentlemen of scientific
attainments, the Cass expedition was distinguished by
its attention to the peculiar characteristics of the In-
dian tribes and the botany, mineralogy, and meteor-
ology of the regions traversed.
Passing over the expedition of Beltrami and his sup-
posed discovery in 1823, we find that early in the spring
of 1832, Henry Rowe Schoolcraft, who had accompanied
General Cass in 1820, was commissioned by the Gov-
ernment to proceed to the Upper Mississippi, make cer-
tain treaties with the Indians and carry forward the work
of exploration, if possible, to its fountain-head. Fully
equipped, and with an officer of the regular army to com-
mand his escort, Schoolcraft arrived at Cass Lake on the
tenth of July. Pushing forward with small canoes he
reached Lake Itasca three days later. Evidently sat-
isfied that he had found the object of his search, and
having an appointment to meet Indians in council at
the mouth of Crow Wing River, Schoolcraft neglected
Xli INTRODUCTION.
to coast Itasca for its feeders, and thus missed the goal
he had so industriously sought.
Jean Nicolas Nicollet, who succeeded Schoolcraft in
Mississippi exploration, was a native of France, and
came to America in 1832. His first visit to the head
waters of the Mississippi was entirely unofficial and
made in the interests of science. Having attracted
the attention of our Government, he was sent at the
head of an expedition to the same region in 1836.
This eminent explorer appears, from his maps and the
narrative of his expedition, to have overlooked the
main stream entering the south-western arm of Lake
Itasca, and to have accepted conclusively the statements
of those who had preceded him.
Satisfied that the work of exploration at the head
waters of the Mississippi had been completed by
Schoolcraft and Nicollet, nothing further was at-
tempted in this quarter, with the exception of a partial
survey, from 1836 to 1881, an interval of forty-
five years, when in the latter year the question of the
fountain-head of the Great River was again revived, and
a hitherto unrecognized lake to the south of Itasca -was
located by the author of this volume as the primal
reservoir — the TRUE SOURCE of the FATHER OF
WATERS.
WILLARD GLAZIER.
November 24, 1886.
CONTENTS.
CHAPTER I.
THE OLD EXPLORERS.
De Soto, Marquette, La Salle and Heunepin. — Pike, Beltrami,
Schoolcraft and Nicollet. — Lake Itasca. — Other Lakes. — A Field
for Exploration. — The Author Proceeds to Saint Paul. — Prepares
for an Expedition to the Head Waters of the Mississippi. —
Journey to Brainerd. — Topography of the Country. — Extra Sup-
plies.— Leech Lake. — Kabekanka River ..... 29
CHAPTER II.
THROUGH THE CHIPPEWA COUNTRY.
En Route to the Head Waters of the Great River. — Impenetrable
Underbrush. — A Rough Road. — Half-way Houses. — Gull Lake. —
Wandering Indians. — Hole-in-the-day. — Little Crow. — John Mona-
han. — Aboriginal Conflicts. — Reuben Gray. — Dinner at Gull
Lake. — Ride to Pine River. — Huge Logs and Boulders. — George
Barclay. — Characteristics of Indians. — Fourteen Mile Lake. —
First Meal in Open Air. — Exuberant Spirits. — Gauging the Ra-
tions.— Duck-shooting. — Birch-bark Canoes Capsized. — Resolved
on more Caution. — Journey Continued 32
CHAPTER III.
HOME OP THE CHIPPEWAS.
Arrival at Leech Lake. — Log-cabin Hotel. — Fresh Fish and Flap-
jacks.— Canadian Fur-traders. — Indian Agency. — Major Ruffe. —
Paul Beaulieu. — White Cloud. — Pioneer History. — Sioux and Chip-
pewas. — Domestic Habits of Indians. — Secure an Interpreter and
Guides. — Birch-bark Canoes. — Flat-mouth. — Chenowagesic. — Din-
ner with Flat Mouth. — Rev. Edwin Benedict. — Theory of Paul Beau-
lieu as to the Source of the Mississippi. — Diversity of Opinion 38
xiii
XIV CONTENTS.
CHAPTER IV.
EXPLORATION AND DISCOVERY.
A Council. — Chenowagesic Draws a Map. — Canoes. — Distribution of
Luggage. — Embark on Leech Lake. — Making a Portage. — Kabe-
kanka River. — Trolling for Fish. — Encampment. — Clouds of Mos-
quitoes.— Strike Tents. — Launch Canoes. — Lake Garfield. — Packing
Traps. — Indians Carry Canoes. — More Mosquitoes. — Gabekanazeba
River. — Astir at Dasvn. — Naming Lakes. — Blue Berries.— Wolf and
Deer. — Shooting Ducks. — De Soto River. — Short Rations. — Ammu-
nition Lost. — Rigid Economy. — Portage. — Height of Land. — Flocks
of Pigeons. — Wild Strawberries. — Lake Itasca. — Schoolcraft Isl-
and ... 49
CHAPTER V.
TRUE SOURCE OF THE MISSISSIPPI.
Exhausting Portages. — Empty Haversacks. — Coasting Itasca for its
Feeders. — A Talk with Chenowagesic. — Infant Mississippi. — A
Beautiful Lake. — Source of the Great River. — Description of Primal
Reservoir. — Three Feeders. — Lake Alice. — A Geographical Error
Corrected. — A Surprise. — Pokegama. — Chenowagesic Speaks. — •
Latitude and Altitude of Source. — Length of the Mississippi. — Mean
Descent 68
CHAPTER VI.
DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
FIRST DAY. — " Now for the Gulf of Mexico ! " — Return to Itasca. —
A Bald Eagle. — Short Rations. — Outlet of Itasca. — Obstructions. —
Narrow Gorges. — Savannas. — Wild Rice. — Camp Discovery. — Mar-
quette River. — Gna wings of Hunger. — Mosquitoes. SECOND DAY.
— Exploring for Breakfast. — Descending the Stream. — The Dis-
covery.— The Alice. — The Itasca. — Shoot an Otter. — Two Ducks
Shot and Two Captured. — A Light Breakfast. — Drift and
Boulders. — All Hands Clear the Way. — Hunger and Fatigue. — The
Otter Roasted for Supper. — Small and Poor. — Advanced only
Fifteen Miles.— Camp Otter 77
CHAPTER VII.
PERILS AND PRIVATIONS.
THIRD DAY. — Blue Berries. — Chain of Rapids. — Kakabikons Falls. —
A Capsize and a Loss. — Joliet River. — Hunger, Gaunt and Stern.—
Four Ducks Shot. — Disembark and Pitch Tents. — Camp Hunger. —
CONTENTS. xv
Ducks Reserved for Breakfast. FOURTH DAY. — Paddles Resumed.
—An Old Duck.— La Salle River.— A Deer.— A Wasted Shot.— Ex-
hausted.—Halt for Rest.— Two Ducks and a Mud-Turtle.— Wild
Rice. — Savannas.— Pinidiwin River. — Wild Geese out of Range. —
Camp Starvation '. . . . 86
CHAPTER VIII.
BEMIDJI TO WINNIBEGOSHISH.
FIFTH DAY.— Struck Tents at Sunrise.— Two Ducks and a Muskrat.
— All Hands Very Weak. — Meet a Canoe. — Fish and Sugar. — Lake
Marquette. — Lake Bemidji. — Camp Relief. — Trading-post Aban-
doned.— Empty Larder Again. SIXTH DAY. — Re-embark. — Two
Small Ducks. — Cass Lake. — A Few Dried Fish. — Camp Chippewa.
— Foraging. — Corn and Potatoes. — Aboriginal Generosity. — We
Help Ourselves. — Description of Cass Lake. — Lieutenant Pike. —
Governor Cass. SEVENTH DAY. — Cabin of Missionary. — Up at
Daybreak. — Roasting Potatoes. — Meet Some Indians. — Dried Veni-
son.— Lake Winnibegoshish. — Strong Wind. — Nearly Swamped. —
Strike the Beach. — Kitchinodin. — Cordial Reception. — Wind-
bound. — Indian Character. — A Good Dinner for All Hands. —
Kitchinodin Asks a Blessing.— A Walk Through the Village. —
Description of Lake Winnibegoshish 95
CHAPTER IX.
HABITS AND TRADITIONS OF THE CHDPPEWAS.
EIGHTH DAY. — Home of Kitchinodin. — Religion of the Chippewas. —
The Great Spirit.— The Evil Spirit.— Invoking the Deity .—Polyga-
my.— Education. — Luck. — Fasting. — Females Degraded. — Origin of
the Chippewas. — A Future State. — False Traditions. — Inter-mar-
riages.— Courtship. — Power of Husband over Wife. — Funerals. — In-
vocations to Deceased. — Grief. — Parting with Chenowagesic. —
Happy Hunting-grounds 105
CHAPTER X.
LAKE WINNIBEGOSHISH TO GRAND RAPIDS.
NINTH DAY. — Re-embark. — Driven Ashore by High Wind. — Camp
Chenowagesic. — Tents Pitched. — Retire for the Night. — Disturbed
at Midnight. — Villanous-looking Indians. ELEVENTH DAY. — •
Slow progress. — Leech Lake River. — White Oak Point. — Camp
Kitchinodin. — Chippewa Village. — Curiosity of Indians. — Chief
Dull-Knife. — Ugly Women. — Nude Men. — Description of a Wig-
wam.— Indians Friendly. TWELFTH DAY.— Meet Three Canoes.
XVI CONTENTS.
— Half^for Dinner. — Mosquitoes. — Pokegama Falls. — A Portage. —
Arrive at Grand Rapids. — The Potter House .... 122
CHAPTER XI.
GRAND RAPIDS TO AITKIN.
THIRTEENTH DAY.— Supply of Food.— Leave Grand Rapids.—
Farewells. — Make Good Progress. — Camp Portage. FOURTEENTH
DAY. — Camp Thunder. — Change of Scenery. — Halt for Dinner. —
Swan River. — Steamer City of Aitkin. — A Salute. — Land for the
Night. — Heavy Thunder-storm. FIFTEENTH DAY. — Camp Mos-
quito.— Re-embark. — Meet Indians. — White Man with Indian
Wife. — Fine Country. — Former Battle-grounds. SIXTEENTH DAY.
Douglass House, Aitkin. — Return to Civilization. — Mud River. — A
Capsize. — " The Commodore." — Interpreter Leaves for Leech Lake.
— Aitkin. — Population and Industry 130
CHAPTER XII.
TEN DAYS AT AITKIN.
Reorganization — Lecture Appointments.
Profitable Employment. — Carlos Douglass. — Rambles Around Aitkin.
— Productive Soil. — Numerous Lakes. — Modern Canoes. — Rushton
Canoe. — A. H. Seigfried. — A Veteran Canoeist. — Rushton's " No.
93." — Description of " No. 93." — " American Travelling Canoe."
— Letter from A. H. Seigfried. — H. L. Hinckley. — Valuable Sug-
gestions.— Racine St. Paul Canoe. — Rob Roy Canoe. — Descrip-
tion of Racine St. Paul — Letter from Mr. Hiuckley. — Advice and
Instructions Relating to Canoes. — Good Wishes . . . 136
CHAPTER XIII.
AITKIN TO BRAINERD.
TWENTY-SIXTH DAY. — Pine Knoll. — Below Aitkin. — "Weighed
Anchor." — " Snags and Sawyers." — Broad Savannas. — Pine Tim-
ber.— A Pleasing Landscape. — Abundance of Water-fowl. — A Wil-
derness.— John Polly and Family. — Hospitality. — Thunder-storm.
TWENTY-SEVENTH DAY. — Camp Discomfort.— Launched Canoes.
— All Hands in Good Spirits. — The Sioux Portage. — Another Cap-
size.— Approaching Storm. — Stores Damaged. — Lightning and
Thunder. — Tents no Protection. — Story-telling to Pass the Night.
TWENTY-EIGHTH DAY. — Start for Brainerd. — Halt for Dinner. —
Re-embark. — Arrive at Brainerd. — Greetings. — Warren Leland. —
Arthur E. Chase. — Dr. Rosser. — Lecture. — Chauncy B. Sleeper. —
George Barclay. — The Stolen Trunk. — Thieves Arrested. — Held for
Trial. — Description of Braiuerd ...... 141
CONTENTS. Xvii
CHAPTER XIV.
BRAINERD TO MONTICELLO.
TWENTY-NINTH DAY. — Re-embark. — Land at Crow Wing. — Charles
Bailey. — Hunting Exploits. — Description of Crow Wing. THIR-
TIETH DAY. — Little Falls. — A Surprise. — Judge Story. — A. J. Pier-
son. — Vassaly House. — Lecture. THIRTY-FIRST DAY.— Receive
Calls. — Moses Lafond. — Nathan Richardson. — Valuable Informa-
tion.—Shooting the Falls. — The Alice. — Pike Rapids. — Mrs. Mc-
Neil.— Western Hospitality. — Western Women.— Women Farmers.
THIRTY-SECOND DAY. — Saint Cloud. — River Widening. — Sauk
Rapids. — Nearly Swamped. — Captain West. — Lecture. — Judge L.
A. Evans. — Description of Saint Cloud. — Jane Grey Swisshelm.
THIRTY-THIRD DAY. — Monticello. — Reach Monticello.— Cordial
Welcome. — Lecture.— Henry Kreis.— Samuel E. Adams.— Henry
Glazier 154
CHAPTER XV.
MONTICELLO TO MINNEAPOLIS.
THIRTY-FOURTH DAY. — Leave Monticello. — Interest Manifested. —
River-drivers. — Wongans. — Booms and Jams. — Village of Elk
River. THIRTY-FIFTH DAY. — Friedley. — Strong Wind.— Blown
Ashore at Anoka.— Dinner.— Reach Friedley. THIRTY-SIXTH
DAY. — Jams and Log-booms. — Reach Minneapolis. — " The Nicol-
let." — Saint Anthony Falls. — Grand Spectacle. — " Sound of Many
Waters."— Father Hennepin.— Height of Falls.— Breadth of Falls.
— Legend of the Falls. — Arnpato's Fate. — Saint Anthony. — Sus-
pension Bridge. — University.— Water-power. — Huge Rafts.— Lum-
ber Business. — Flour-mills. — Summer Resorts. — Falls of Minne-
halia. — Boating, Bathing and Fishing. — Germans and Scandi-
navians.— Metropolis of North-west ...... 163
CHAPTER XVI.
TEN DAYS AT SAINT PAUL.
Fort Snelling. — Lieutenant Pike. — Major Long. — Colonel Leaven-
worth. — Colonel Snelling. — Minnesota River. — Jonathan Carver. —
Geology and Mineralogy.— Minnesota Boat Club. — " The Island."
• — Deliver a Lecture. — Father Hennepin. — Treaty with Sioux. —
Pierre Perent. — First Building in Saint Paul. — Catholic Mission. —
Bridges. — Capitol. — Opera House. — Academy of Sciences. — His-
torical Society. — Schools. — Asylums. — Stores and Warehouses. —
Retail Trade. — Wharfage. — Railroads. — Points of Interest.— Car-
ver's Cave.— Fountain Cave. — White Bear Lake.— Bald Eagle
Lake.— City Park. — Progress of Civilization . . . .183
CONTENTS.
CHAPTER XVII.
SAINT PAUL TO LA CROSSE.
FORTY-SIXTH DAY.— Leave Saint Paul. — Drenching Rain. —
The Gem City. — Hastings. — Lecture Postponed. — Foster House.
FORTY-SEVENTH DAY. — Leave Hastings. — Saint Croix River. —
Red Wing. — Swiss Missionaries. — Dakota Indians. — William
Freeborn. — Manufactures and Resources. FORTY-EIGHTH DAY.
— "Beware of Lake Pepin."— Frontenac. — General Garrard. —
Legends of Lake Pepin. — Maiden Rock. — Lake City. FORTY-
NINTH DAY. — Minneiska. — Violent Wind-storm. — Chippewa
River. FIFTIETH DAY. — Reach Winona. — Courtesies. — Lecture. —
Business Activity. — Railways. — Churches. — Schools. — Public Li-
brary.— Newspapers. — Manufactures. — Lumber Trade. FIFTY-
FIRST DAY. — Leave Winona. — Ugly Clouds. — Violent Wind.
— Canoes Filled with Water. — Sudden Calm. — Disembark at
Trenipealeau. — Melchior House 197
CHAPTER XVIII.
THREE DAYS AT LA CROSSE.
Trip from Trempealeau. — La Crosse and Surroundings. — Delightful
Day. — Beautiful Scenery. — Arrive at La Crosse. — Pearce Giles. —
Name of City. — Distance from Saint Paul. — Black and La Crosse
Rivers. — Growth of La Crosse. — Myrick's Indian Trading-post. —
Present Population. — Products and Resources.— Potatoes and Flax.
— Port of Entry. — Lumber. — Base of Supply. — Electric Lights. —
Churches. — Schools. — Newspapers. — Public Library. — Rapid Im-
provement 220
CHAPTER XIX.
LA CROSSE TO DUBUQUE.
FIFTY-FIFTH DAY. — Victory, Wisconsin. — Heavy Thunder-storm. —
Driven Ashore. FIFTY-SIXTH DAY.— Prairie du Chien. — Dim-
cult Landing. — Marquette and Joliet. — Jesuit Mission. — Kickapoo
Indians. — The Mound-Builders. — Gautier de Vorville. — Brisbois. —
Captain Fisher. — Saint John's College. — Saint Mary's Institute. —
Fort Crawford. FIFTY-SEVENTH DAY. — Guttenberg, Iowa. —
Thoroughly Soaked. — The City and its Surroundings. FIFTY-
EIGHTH DAY. — Dubuque, Iowa. — September Rains. — Land for
Dinner. — Refused Accommodations. — Beautiful Scenery. — Excel-
CONTENTS. xix
lent Pasturage. — Winnebago Indians. — March of Civilization. — A
" Pocket." — Reach Dubuque. — Julian Dubuque. — Lead Mines. —
Treaty with Indians. — Immigrants. — The Civil War. — Volunteers.
— Trade and Manufactures. — Lumber.— First School. — The Lead
District — Geographical Position of Dubuque . . . .226
CHAPTER XX.
DUBUQUE TO DAVENPORT.
FIFTY-NINTH DAY. — Start for Davenport. — Change of Scenery. —
Excellent Progress. — Reach Bellevue. — Bower House. — N. O.
Ames.— Hon. W. O. Evans. — Captain Warren.— B. W. Seaward. —
Bellevue and the Bandits. — Delightful Summer Resort. — A Promis-
ing Town. SIXTIETH DAY. — Clinton, Iowa. — Wapsipinicon
Boat Club. — Hospitality. — Revere House. — Description of Clinton.
— Death of Garfield. SIXTY-FIRST DAY. — Comauche. — Meeting
an Army Comrade. — Cordova. — Le Claire Rapids. — Moline. —
Lowell of the West. — Manufacturing Centre. — Water-power. —
" City of Mills." — Rock River. — Deere & Company. — Educational
and Religious Matters. — Sylvan Water. — Rowing Association. 244
CHAPTER XXI.
FOUR DAYS AT DAVENPORT.
Rock Island Arsenal — City of Rock Island.
Site of Davenport. — The Illini. — Winfield Scott. — George Daven-
port.— Antoine Le Claire. — James Mackintosh. — The Ferry. —
Sidewalks. — Court House. — Educational Advantages. — Churches.
— Public Library. — Academy of Sciences. — Mercy Hospital. —
Home for the Friendless. — Growth of Davenport. — Rock Island
Arsenal.— General Rodman. — Colonel D. W. Flagler.— Early
Settlers. — Cause of Black Hawk War. — Governor Reynolds. —
General Gaines. — The "Prophet." — Treaty of Peace. — Colonel
Atkinson. — Zachary Taylor. — Jefferson Davis. — General White-
side.— Abraham Lincoln.— Hard Fighting. — End of War.— Sacs
and Foxes. — Late Civil War. — Military Prison. — Description of
the Island. — Capacity of Arsenal. — Ornithology. — Rock River. —
Hennepin Canal. — Rock Island City. — Description. — Commerce
aud Manufactures.— Black Hawk's Watch-tower . . . 252
CHAPTER XXII.
DAVENPORT TO BURLINGTON.
SIXTY-SIXTH DAY.— An Early Start.— Reach Muscatine.— De-
2
xx CONTENTS.
scription. — Railways. — Lumber. — Agricultural Produce. —
Churches. — Schools. — Population. SIXTY-SEVENTH DAY. — Stop
at a Farm House. — Funeral of President Garfield. — Iowa Grangers.
— John Warren Walton. — Iowa River. — Home of Black Hawk.
— Indian Relics. SIXTY-EIGHTH DAY. — Keithsburg. — Reach
Burlington. — Barrett House. — Flint-mills. — Description of Bur-
lington.—First Settler.— Samuel S. White.— Doolittle.— John
Grey. — Name of City. — Dr. Samuel S. Ross. — Judge D. Rorer. —
Zion Church. — Opera House. — First Wedding. — Population. —
Public Library. — Churches. — Schools. — Colleges. — Boat Club.
— Private Residences. — Prospect Hill. — Black Hawk Amphi-
theatre.— The Levee. — Manufactures and Commerce. — Iron Bridge.
— Steam-ferry. — Burlington College. — Burlington Hawkeye . 272
CHAPTER XXIII.
BURLINGTON TO QUINCY.
SIXTY-NINTH DAY. — Leave Burlington. — Adventure on a Sand-
bar.— Rich Farms. — Nauvoo. — Joseph Smith. — Collisions with
Gentiles. — Polygamy. — Book of Mormon. — Compelled to Flee. —
Description of Temple. — Military Corps. — Spiritual Wives. —
Arrest of Joseph and Hiram Smith. — Hiram Shot Dead.
— Joseph Wounded and Killed. — Brigham Young. — Rigdon.
— Armed Mobs. — A "Special Revelation." — Flight. — Temple
Destroyed. — Icarians. — M. Cabet. SEVENTIETH DAY. — Reach
Keokuk. — A Tradition. — Dr. Samuel C. Miner. — American Fur
Company. — Moses Stillwell. — Joshua Palean. — Indian Wives. —
Dr. Isaac Galland. — Jesse Crayton. — " Medicine Ground." —
Government Canal. — Water-power. — Manufacturing Centre. —
National Cemetery. — Government Hospital. — Public Library. —
Churches. — Schools. — Artesian Well. — Steamboats. — Fair-grounds.
— Railroads. — College of Physicians. — Beautiful Locality. — Hand-
some Buildings. SEVENTY-FIRST DAY. — Gregory, Missouri. —
Leave Keokuk. — Des Moines River. — Gregory. SEVENTY-SECOND
DAY. — Quincy, Illinois. — Meet Several Steamers. — The Gem City.
— Description of Quincy. — Railroad Bridge. — Parks. — Fair-ground.
— Elegant Residences. — Manufactures. — Churches. — Hospitals and
Asylums. — Medical College.—- Schools. — Public Library. — Popula-
tion . 283
CHAPTER XXIV.
QUINCY TO SAINT LOUIS.
Leave Quincy.— Reach Hannibal.— Description of Hannibal.
CONTENTS. XXI
— Growth and Prosperity. — Lumber. — Manufactures. — Coal
and Limestone. — Schools. — Hannibal College. — Population. SEV-
ENTY-SIXTH DAY.— Cincinnati, Illinois.— Naming Villages. —
Narrow Limits. — Unattractive Surroundings. SEVENTY-SEVENTH
DAY. — Cap Au Gris, Missouri. — Dense Fog. — Leave Cincinnati. —
Clarksville. — Hamburg. — Falmouth. — Great Only in Name. — An
Unenviable Position. — Midnight Apparition. — The Gem City Again.
— Landed. — Suspicion Aroused. — "River Tramps." — Another Ef-
fort.— Re-embark. — Reach Cap Au Gris. — "Leading Hotel."—
River Invading the Town. SEVENTY-EIGHTH DAY. — Alton, Illi-
nois.— Leave Cap Au Gris. — Illinois River. — La Salle. — Derivation
of " Illinois." — Revolutionary War. — Kaskaskia. — Alton. — De-
scription. — Population. — Piasa Creek. — Bluffs. — Caves. — Rail-
roads.— Manufactures. — Lime and Building Stone . . 302
CHAPTER XXV.
THREE DAYS AT SAINT LOUIS.
Trip from Alton — In and Around Saint Louis.
Missouri River. — Majesty of the Mississippi. — The Yellowstone. —
The Great Falls. — Tributaries. — Marquette and Joliet. — Saint Gene-
vieve. — Civil War. — Governor Jackson. — General Fremont. — Mar-
tial Law. — Confederates. — Laclede. — A Trading-post. — Old Market
Square. — LSguest. — Name of Saint Louis. — Under Spanish Rule. —
Attack of Indians. — Inhabitants Chiefly French. — Old Saint
Louis. — First Ferry. — First Baptist Church. — First Methodist. —
First Episcopal. — Governor La Motte. — Population. — Pilot Knob.
— Great Bridge. — Captain Eads. — Caroudelet. — Missouri Gazette.
— Joseph Charles. — Missouri Republican. — Post-Dispatch. — Globe-
Democrat. — The Times. — German, French and Spanish Papers. —
Deaf and Dumb Asylum. — Convent of Good Shepherd. — Shaw's
Garden. — Agricultural and Mechanical Association. — Fair Week.
— Forest Park. — Northern Park. — Lafayette Park. — Court House.
— Chamber of Commerce. — Custom House. — Jewish Temple. —
The Levee .......'... 312
CHAPTER XXVI.
SAINT LOUIS TO CAIRO.
EIGHTY-FIRST DAY.— Once More Afloat.— Lunch in the Canoe.--
Crystal City. EIGHTY-SECOND DAY. — River Obstructions. — Vari-
eties of River Craft.— Saint Geuevieve. — Chester. EIGHTY-THIKI*
CONTENTS.
DAY.— Grand Tower. — An ex-Union Soldier. EIGHTY-FOURTH
DAY. — Cape Girardeau. — A Circus and a County Fair.— Blown
Ashore. EIGHTY-FIFTH DAY.— An Early Start.— Junction of the
Ohio and Mississippi. — Cairo. — History of the City. — Description
by Charles Dickens.— Cairo in War Times. — The Cairo of To-
day.—The Future of Cairo 330
CHAPTER XXVII.
CAIRO TO MEMPHIS.
EIGHTY-SIXTH DAY.— Off Again.— Belmont.—" Shanty-Boats."—
Hypocritical Boatmen. — Hickman. EIGHTY-SEVENTH DAY. —
Point Pleasant. — Chickasaw Bluffs. — Mound-Builders. — Fort Don-
elson. — " Island No. 10." — Reelfoot Bayou. EIGHTY-EIGHTH DAY.
— A Hearty Send-off. — "Tow-heads." — Numbering the Islands. —
Annual Overflows. — A Settler's Life. EIGHTY-NINTH DAY. —
Arkansas. — Fort Pillow. — Negro Cabins. — Crops of Cotton. NINE-
TIETH DAY. — A Sixty-three Miles' Run. — Harrison's Landing. —
Royal Courtesies. NINETY-FIRST DAY. — Arrival at Memphis.—
History of the City. — Commerce. — Institutions. — Ravages of Yel-
low Fever 345
CHAPTER XXVIII.
MEMPHIS TO VICKSBURG.
NINETY-SECOND DAY.— Lodging with Negroes.— Robert Green. —
Ben. Montgomery. NINETY-THIRD DAY.— Helena. — Arnot Harris.
— W. L. Morris. NINETY-FOURTH DAY. — Rough Experiences. —
Friar's Point. — A Floating Photograph Gallery. — At Modoc.
NINETY-FIFTH DAY. — The Vicksburg. NINETY-SIXTH DAY. —
Levees.— The White and Arkansas Rivers. NINETY-SEVENTH
DAY. — Fortunate Escape. — A Quick Run. NINETY-EIGHTH DAY.
— Monotonous Scenery.— Greenville. NINETY-NINTH DAY. —
Lively Greeting at Ashton. ONE HUNDREDTH DAY.— Ashore
at Ingomar. — Negroes' Saturday Night. ONE HUNDRED AND
FIRST DAY. — Nearing Vicksburg. — Its War Experiences. — The
Great Canal. — Terrific Fighting. — The Surrender . . . 357
CHAPTER XXIX.
VICKSBURG TO NATCHEZ.
ONE HUNDRED AND SECOND DAY.— Meet a Steamer.— The
Natchez. — Warrenton. — A Political Meeting. ONE HUNDRED AND
THIRD DAY.— The Cotton Gin.— The Boiiduraut Plantation.— A
CONTENTS.
Good Run. ONE HUNDRED AND FOURTH DAY. — A Late Start. —
Zachary Taylor's Plantation.— His History. ONE HUNDRED AND
FIFTH DAY. — Arrival at Natchez. — L. Q. C. Lamar.— Early His-
tory of Natchez.— The Natchez Indians.— The City's Future . 377
CHAPTER XXX.
NATCHEZ TO BATON ROUGE.
ONE HUNDRED AND SIXTH DAY.— Delay at Natchez.— A Late
Landing. — A Late Meeting. ONE HUNDRED AND SEVENTH
DAY. — Red River. — The- " Raft." — Numerous Bayous. — Tunica
Landing. ONE HUNDRED AND EIGHTH DAY.— On Board the
Steamer Robert E. Lee. ONE HUNDRED AND NINTH DAY. —
Farewell to the Winns. — Bayou Sara. — Port Hudson. — The Morn-
ing Star. ONE HUNDRED AND TENTH DAY.— The Eliza Plan-
tation.— Making Sugar. — Baton Rouge. — Public Buildings. — War
History 403
CHAPTER XXXI.
BATON ROUGE TO NEW ORLEANS.
ONE HUNDRED AND ELEVENTH DAY. — Another LateStart.— Donald-
sonville.— Its War History. ONE HUNDRED AND TWELFTH DAY.—
Rain. — Rice-fields. — Hospitality of the Negroes. ONE HUNDRED
AND THIRTEENTH DAY. — More Rain. — Orange Groves. — A Low
Country. — Carrollton. — Its Beauties. — New Orleans, the Crescent
City. — Its Peculiar Features. — In the Civil War. — Its Defences
Captured. — The City Surrendered. — Dark Days. — Ancient
Landmarks. — The Levee. — The Shell Road. — Lake Ponchartrain.
— General Jackson's Victory. — Cemeteries. — Mardigras.— Present
Condition of the City 410
CHAPTER XXXII.
NEW ORLEANS TO THE GULF OF MEXICO. — END OF
VOYAGE.
ONE HUNDRED AND FOURTEENTH DAY.— Meeting Ocean Steam-
ers.—Rich Plantations. ONE HUNDRED AND FIFTEENTH DAY. —
Adieu to English Turn. — Salutes from Steamers. — A Crowded
Lodging-place. ONE HUNDRED AND SIXTEENTH DAY. — An Early
Start. — Luxuriant Fields and Groves. — The Jump. ONE HUN-
DRED AND SEVENTEENTH DAY. — The Last Launch.— Pilot Station.
—Hospitality of Pilots.— Port Eads.— Captain Eads.— His Va-
rious Achievements. — Robert La Salle. — The Voyage Ended . 427
XXIV CONTENTS,
CHAPTER XXXIII.
THE FATHER OF WATERS.
Review of the Mississippi and Its Tributaries. — Return to its Source.
— Bayous of Louisiana. — The Red River. — The Yazoo and Tom-
bigbee. — Bay of Mobile. — The Arkansas and Colorado Rivers. —
White and Saint Francis. — The Ohio. — Chesapeake Bay and At-
lantic Ocean. — Kaskaskia. — Missouri. — Illinois. — Des Moines,
Rock and Turkey Rivers. — The Wisconsin and Chippewa. — Saint
Croix and Minnesota. — The Gulf Lakes. — The Red River of the
North. — Gulf of Mexico. — Arctic Ocean. — What is the Conclu-
sion?— The Amazon, the Nile and the Mississippi. — The King of
Rivers . . 439
ILLUSTRATIONS.
PORTRAIT OF THE AUTHOR Frontispiece
MEMBERS OF THE EXPEDITION 27
MAP OF THE HEAD WATERS OF THE MISSISSIPPI 33
DINNER WITH FLATMOUTH 39
EMBARKING FOR THE SOURCE OF THE GREAT RIVER. 47
CAMP AMONG THE PlNES 53
MAKING A PORTAGE 61
13OURCE OF THE "FATHER OF WATERS" 69
THE LAKE BEYOND ITASCA 73
RUNNING RAPIDS ON THE UPPER MISSISSIPPI .. 87
Sioux AND CHIPPEWA DANCE Music 107
PARTING WITH CHENOWAGESIC 119
FALLS OF ST. ANTHONY IN 1842 163
FALLS OF ST. ANTHONY IN 1881 169
A VIEW OF MINNEAPOLIS 177
FORT SNELLING 181
(xxv)
ILLUSTRATIONS.
CITY OF ST. PAUL 187
FALLS OF MINNE-HA-HA 103
VIEW OF LAKE PEPIX 205
RAFT ox THE UPPER MISSISSIPPI 213
LOG-BOOM AND SAW-MILLS 237
AN IOWA TRIBUTARY OF THE MISSISSIPPI 251
BRIDGE BETWEEX DAVENPORT AND ROCK ISLAND 269
SAINT Louis EXPOSITION BUILDING 315
THE SHANTY-BOAT 343
CITY OF VICKSBURG 369
NEGROES PICKING COTTON 375
CUTTING SUGAR CANE 385
SPORT AMONG THE BAYOUS 393
SCENE IN THE LEVEE DISTRICT 401
A RICE FIELD 411
THE CRESCENT CITY 423
SCENE IN AN ORANGE GROVE 429
DISCOVERT
OF THE
True Source of the Mississippi.
CHAPTER I.
THE OLD EXPLORERS.
'HILE crossing the continent on horseback
from ocean to ocean in 1876 I came to
a Bridge which spans the Mississippi be-
tween Rock Island, Illinois and Daven-
port, Iowa. As I saw the flood of this
mighty stream rolling beneath, I turned in
imagination to its discovery in 1541 ; I saw the
renowned De Soto on its banks and buried in its
depths ; I accompanied Marquette from the mouth of
the Wisconsin to the mouth of the Arkansas ; I fol-
lowed Father Hennepin northward to Saint Anthony
Falls, and saw the daring La Salle plant the banner
of France on the shores of the Gulf of Mexico.
Musing thus upon the exploits of the heroic old ex-
plorers who led the way to this grand and peerless
river of North America, I felt that it was a subject of
much regret, that, although its mouth was discovered
by the Chevalier La Salle nearly two hundred years
(29)
30 DOWN TEE GREAT RIVER.
ago, there was still much uncertainty as to its true
source. Within the last century several expeditions
have attempted to find the primal reservoir of the
Great River ; Pike, Beltrami, and Schoolcraft have each
in turn claimed the goal of their explorations ; and
numerous lakes, large and small have from time to
time enjoyed the honor of standing at the head of the
Father of Waters.
Schoolcraft finally, in 1832, located a lake which
he named Itasca, as the fountain head, and succeeded
in securing for it the recognition of geographers and
map makers. Notwithstanding the fact, however, that
the new claim for geographical honors was very gen-
erally accepted as the source, I had frequently been
told that many Indians denied that their ideal river
had its origin in Lake Itasca, but that there were
other lakes and streams above and beyond that lake.
These reflections led me to conclude that there was yet
a rich field for exploration in the wilds of Minnesota.
A combination of unfavorable circumstances pre-
vented for several years the accomplishment of my
purpose to penetrate to the true source of the Missis-
sippi. The month of May, 1881, found me sojourning
a few days at Cleveland, Ohio, where I had halted in
my journey westward from New York. On the first
day of June, I proceeded to Chicago, and from thence
to Saint Paul, Minnesota, where I was joined by my
brother George, and Barrett Channing Paine, of
Indianapolis. The month of June was spent at Saint
Paul in preparation. Tents, blankets, guns, ammuni-
tion, fishing-tackle, and other equipage necessary to a
six weeks' campaign in the wilderness, were provided
for the little band which was to form my expedition.
THE OLD EXPLORERS. 31
Having completed arrangements, I left Saint Paul
on the morning of July Fourth, with Brainerd as my im-
mediate objective. Short halts were made at Minneap-
olis, Monticello, Saint Cloud and Little Falls, on our
way up the river. Brainerd was reached July seventh.
This enterprising town is situated at the point where
the Northern Pacific Railway crosses the Mississippi;
is near the boundary of the Chippewa Indian Reser-
vation, and is the nearest place of consequence to
Lake Itasca. Here I again halted to further inform
myself concerning the topography of the country; to
decide upon the most feasible route to my destination,
and to provide such extra supplies of rations and cloth-
ing as might be considered essential to the success of
our enterprise. After consulting maps, I concluded
that, while most of the recent explorers had sought its
source by going up the stream through Lakes Winni-
begoshish, Cass and Bemidji, a more direct course
would be by way of Leech Lake and the Kabekanka
River.
CHAPTER II.
THROUGH THE CHIPPEWA COUNTRY.
CAREFUL study of the route to Leech
Lake, with a few valuable suggestions
from Warren Lelaud, an old resident of
Brainerd, led me to seek wagon convey-
ance to the former place over what is known
in northern Minnesota as the Government
Road. This road stretches for seventy-five miles
through immense pine forests and almost impene-
trable underbrush, and the only habitations to be seen
from it are the half-way houses, erected for the accom-
modation of teamsters who are engaged in hauling
Government supplies, and the occasional wigwams of
wandering Indians. It was opened in 1856, by James
Macaboy, for the convenience of Indian agents and fur
traders.
Fully equipped and with a driver celebrated for
his knowledge of the frontier, we commenced at eight
o'clock on the morning of July twelfth our wagon
journey to Leech Lake, the third objective in my ex-
pedition to the head waters of the Mississippi. John
Mouahan, who held the reins in this seventy-five mile
journey over one of the roughest roads of Minnesota,
is a true son of Erin, who need not take a back seat for
Hank Monk, or any of the famous drivers of the border,
(32)
THROUGH THE CHIPPEWA COUNTRY. 35
A ride of between three and four hours brought our
little party to Gull Lake, where a halt was made for
rest and refreshments. Gull Lake was for many years
the home and head-quarters of the noted Chippewa
chief, Hole-in-the-day, and was the scene of many
sanguinary struggles between his braves and those
of the equally celebrated Sioux chief, Little Crow.
The remnant of a block house, fragments of wigwams,
and a few scattered graves, are all that is now left to
tell the tale of its aboriginal conflicts.
A family of four persons, domiciled in a log-house,
constitute the entire white population of the place.
Reuben Gray, the genial patriarch who presides over
this solitary household in the wilderness, delights in
the title of landlord, and his hotel has become some-
what famous as one of the pioneer half-way houses
between Brainerd and Leech Lake.
Our arrival at Gull Lake was duly celebrated by
launching a canoe, which soon returned with a fine
mess of fish. These, with such fruits and vegetables
as were in season, afforded a dinner which our appe-
tites, whetted by a forenoon's jolting in a country
wagon, had fully prepared us to enjoy.
After dinner we resumed our journey, with Pine
River as the evening destination. Sometimes in the
road, sometimes out of it ; now driving along the shore
of a lake, and again over huge logs and boulders, it was
voted that our ride to Pine River was unlike anything
we had ever elsewhere experienced.
The ranche of George Barclay, the only white
habitation between Gull Lake and Leech Lake, was
reached at five o'clock in the evening. Here we were
most agreeably surprised to find very good accommo-
36 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
dations for both man and beast. Barclay is a decided
favorite with the Indians, and his prosperity in this
isolated corner of Minnesota is largely due to his
friendly relations with them. He is always supplied
with guns, knives, beads, tobacco, and such other goods
as are in demand by his dusky neighbors, for which
he receives in exchange furs, game, snake-root, and
such other products of the forest as find a readv mar-
ket at Brainerd or Saint Paul.
Much valuable information was obtained at Pine
Hiver concerning our route to Leech Lake and beyond,
the peculiar traits and characteristics of the Indians
whom we were likely to encounter, and those persons
at the Agency who could be of most service to us.
An excellent breakfast on the following morning,
with the prospect of reaching Leech Lake, put my
little party in the most exuberant spirits for the
day ; and nothing but jolting over one of the most
indifferent and rugged roads I have ever encountered
could have lessened the enjoyment of our journey. A
short halt was made for lunch at Fourteen Mile Lake.
This was our first meal in the open air, and enabled us
to gauge more accurately our supply of rations. It
was readily discovered that we should need at least a
third more provisions per diem for our expedition than
would be required for the ordinary occupations of
indoor life; and I at once decided to provide an ad-
ditional supply of bacon and dried meats before pass-
ing the Indian Agency.
After lunch my brother and Mr. Paine took a bath
in the lake, while I found amusement in duck-shooting
and chatting with some straggling Chippewas, who
were about launching their canoes for a six weeks' hunt-
THROUGH THE CHIPPEWA COUNTRY. 37
ing and fishing excursion. These were the first birch-
bark canoes I had seen, and were regarded with consider-
able interest, as they were indispensable to the success
of our undertaking. Curiosity led me to step into
one of them, when from want of experience I was
precipitated into the lake, much to my own discomfort
and chagrin, and the amusement of the Indians.
Being unable to swim, I was congratulated upon a
capsize in shallow water. Firmly resolved upon
more caution in the future, we continued our journey
towards Leech Lake, which was reached at four
o'clock in the afternoon.
rl
CHAPTER III.
HOME OF THE CHIPPEWA8.
PON our arrival at Leech Lake our first
glimpse of the embryonic red man was
of a boy about six years of age, who
ran out of a wigwam — his copper-colored
skin unadorned by a single garment — bran-
dishing a bow in one hand, and carrying ar-
rows in the other. He was very far from being
warlike, however, and on seeing his white brothers
suddenly disappeared in the bushes. A little further
on we came to several wigwams, and finally to a log-
cabin, over the door of which was nailed a pine board,
bearing the inscription, " HOTEL." Here we were
received by a rough-looking man with long hair and
unkempt beard, and wearing in addition to his one other
article of clothing a pair of pants made from a red
blanket.
The prospect was certainly not an inviting one, and
no reason was found for forming a more favorable
opinion when we had alighted and inspected his
squalid accommodations. But as the government
officials were away from the post, we accepted the
situation, and as graciously as possible placed our
names, figuratively speaking, on the register of the
Weaver House. We fared much better than we ex-
(38)
HO ME OF THE CUIPPEWAS. 39
•
pected, however, dining on fresh fish and potatoes.
Our supper and breakfast were selected from the same
bill of fare, varied by the addition of " flap-jacks."
As a substitute for tenantable beds we swung our ham-
mocks from the rafters of the loft.
This lake is one of the most peculiarly shaped
bodies of water that I remember ever to have looked
upon. Its characteristics are most striking, presenting
an array of curves, peninsulas and bays rarely encoun-
tered even in a State which boasts of ten thousand lakes.
Ten islands are found within its bosom, and seven
rivers and creeks enter it from various quarters.
It extends from north to south not less than twenty
miles, and from east to west a still greater distance,
with a coast line of nearly four hundred miles. Its
waters are deep and clear in all its central parts, and
yield the white fish, bass, pickerel and other species.
The banks of its numerous and extensive bays abound
in wild rice, and attract in the proper season a great
variety of water fowl. The pelican, swan, brant and
cormorant are the largest of the varieties that annually
visit it. On its shores may be found the elk, deer and
bear. Beavers were formerly abundant, but they have
in a great measure disappeared. The mink and musk-
rat afford now the principal items of its fine furs. Such
a lake in the midst of a hunting and trapping country
is always considered a place of importance, and nearly a
hundred years ago Canadian fur traders came through
the forests and over the lakes and rivers from Mon-
treal to establish a trading post at this point.
For many years Leech Lake was the seat of the
Chippewa Indian Agency, but the latter is now con-
solidated with the White Earth and Red Lake
3
40 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
agencies. Major C. A. Ruffe is at present agent of
the three departments, with head-quarters* at White
Earth. The village on Leech Lake consists of a
half dozen government buildings, as many log-cabins,
and twenty or thirty wigwams, scattered here and
there near one of the arms of the lake.
The day after our arrival the agency was thrown
into a state of excitement by the announcement that
Major Euffe was en route to Lake Winnibegoshish by
way of Leech Lake, and that he was expected to make
his advent on the afternoon of the following day.
The Major was accompanied by Captain Taylor, of
Saint Cloud, one of the pioneer surveyors of Minne-
sota; PauTBeaulieu, the veteran government interpreter,
and White Cloud, chief of the Mississippis.
Major Ruffe was untiring in his efforts to relieve
the monotony of our sojourn at the Agency, and to
render our condition as agreeable as possible while
within the boundary of his dominions. Through
conversations with this genial officer I learned much
of the pioneer history of the post, and the attempts to
civilize the Pillagers, as the Leech Lake Indians
are styled. This tribe seems to have seceded from the
other Chippewas many hundred years ago, and to
have assumed the responsibility of defending this por-
tion of the Chippewa border. They " passed armed
before their brethren " in their march westward.
Their geographical position was such as to compel them
to be always on the alert and in every emergency, of
which they have encountered no inconsiderable num-
ber, they have shown themselves capable of defending
their chosen position, and on many trying occasions
have won admiration as brave and active warriors.
HOME OF THE CHIPPEWAS. 41
Thoroughly accustomed to the practices of the
forest, they have achieved many triumphs over their
powerful enemies, the Sioux. With a valor seldom
equaled and never surpassed, the Pillagers, with smaller
numbers, have, on occasions neither few nor unimpor-
tant, fallen upon their enemies and vanquished them
with a resolution characteristic of Spartan heroes. It is
not easy on the part of the Government to repress the
feelings of hostility which have so long existed, and
to convince them that they have lived into an age
when milder maxims furnish the basis of wise action.
Pacific counsels fall with little power upon a people
situated so remote from every good influence, and who
cannot perceive in the restless spirit of their enemies
any safeguard for the continuance of a peace, however
formally it may have been concluded. The fact was
adverted to by one of their chiefs, who observed that
they were compelled to fight in self-defence. Although
the Sioux had made a solemn treaty of peace with
them at Tipisagi in 1825, they were attacked by them
that very year, and almost yearly since had sustained
insidious or open attacks.
"The domestic manners and habits of a people whose
position is so adverse to improvement could hardly
be expected to present anything strikingly different
from other erratic bands of the Northwest. There is
indeed a remarkable uniformity in the external habits
of all our Northern Indians. The necessity of chang-
ing their camps often, to procure game or fish, the
wants of domesticated animals, the general dependence
on wild rice and the custom of journeying in canoes,
have produced a general similarity of life. And it is
emphatically a life of want and vicissitude. There is
42 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
a perpetual change between action and inanity of
mind which is a striking peculiarity of the savage
state. And there is such a general want of forecast
that most of their misfortunes and hardships, in war
and peace, come unexpectedly. None of the tribes
who inhabit this quarter can be said to have, thus far,
derived any peculiarities from civilized instruction.
The only marked alteration which their state of
society has undergone appears to be referable to the
era of the introduction of the fur trade, when they
were made acquainted with and adopted the use of
iron, gunpowder and woollens. This implied a con-
siderable change of habits, and of the mode of subsist-
ence, and may be considered as having paved the
way for further changes in the mode of living and
dress. But it brought with it the onerous evil of
intemperance, and left the mental habits essentially
unchanged."
It was a subject of much regret that my arrival at
Leech Lake was at a season when the Pillagers were
away upon their annual hunting and fishing excur-
sions. Their absence from the Agency, was a serious
obstacle in the way of our further progress. Being
compelled to take the final step in my expedition to
the source of the Mississippi from this point, it was
important that I should complete my equipment by
securing an interpreter, reliable guides and birch-bark
canoes.
Conversations with Flat Mouth, head chief of the
Chippewas, developed the fact that he knew of but one
Indian in the Chippewa country who had actually
traversed the region which I was about to explore, and
that he was then visiting some friends near Lake
HOME OF THE CHIPPEWAS. 43
Winnibegoshish, and was not expected to return until
the following Saturday, some three days later.
Satisfied that Chenowagesic would prove indis-
pensable to the success of ray expedition, I decided to
await his return to the Agency, The tedium of my so-
journ at Leech Lake was broken by a dinner with
Flat Mouth, a visit to the missionary, and conversa-
tions with Paul Beaulieu concerning the source of the
Mississippi.
Although for many years I had been much among
the natives of the forest, my dinner with Flat Mouth
was the first instance of a meal with Indian royalty.
Flat Mouth, the present ruler of the Pillagers, is a
descendant of Aish-ki-bug-ekozh, the most famous of
all the Chippewa chiefs. He is stalwart in appear-
ance, and is endowed with talents which certainly en-
title him to this distinction. Having accepted his
invitation to dinner, I went to his residence at the ap-
pointed hour, accompanied by my brother. I found
him living in a comfortable log-house of two rooms,
well floored and roofed, with a couple of small glass
windows. A plain board table stood in the centre of
the front room, upon which the dinner was spread.
Pine board benches were placed on each side of the
table and at the ends. We followed the example of
our host in sitting down. Five other persons, includ-
ing his wife, were admitted to the meal. The others
were White Cloud, chief of the Mississippis,and three
Chippewa sub-chiefs.
The wife of Flat Mouth sat on his left and waited
upon him and those whom he had invited. Tea-
cups and teaspoons of plain manufacture were care-
fully arranged, the number corresponding exactly with
44 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
the expected guests. A large dish of bass and white
fish, cut up and boiled in good taste, was placed in the
centre of the table, from which we were served. A
birch-bark salt-cellar, in which pepper and salt were
mixed in unequal proportion, allowed each the privi-
lege of seasoning his fish with both or dispensing with
it altogether. Our tea was sweetened with maple
sugar. A dish of blueberries, picked on the shore of
the lake, completed the dinner.
I was much gratified on this occasion by the pres-
ence of White Cloud, whom I had frequently been
told was the most respectable man in the Chippewa
country, and if the term has reference to his intellectual
faculties and the power of reaching correct deductions
from known premises, and the effect which these have
had on his standing and influence with his own tribe,
it is not misplaced. Shrewdness and quickness of per-
ception most of the chiefs possess; but there is more
of the character of common-sense and practical reflec-
tion in White Cloud's remarks than I remember to
have noticed in any of the chiefs of my acquaintance.
In early life this chief was both warrior and counselor,
and these distinctions he held not from any hereditary
right, but from the force of his own genius. I found
him most agreeable in conversation and well informed
upon those subjects which were of most interest to him.
The sentiments to which he gave expression were such as
would naturally occur to a mind which had possessed
itself of facts and was quite capable of discussing them.
His bearing was grave and dignified, and his oratory
such as to render him popular wherever heard. While
at dinner the room became filled with Indians, ap-
parently the relatives and intimate friends of Flat
HOME OF THE CHIPPEWA8. 45
Mouth, who seated themselves orderly and quietly
upon the floor. On rising from the table White
Cloud addressed me a few moments upon the objects of
my expedition.
He expressed regret that his white brothers had
been so long in ignorance of the source of the Missis-
sippi, and said, although he had not himself seen the
head of the Great River, there were many braves of
his tribe who were familiar with its location. He
hoped I had come thoroughly -prepared to explore the
country beyond Lake Itasca, and that I would not
return to my friends until I had found the true
source of the Father of Waters. Continuing, he
said : " I am told that Chenowagesic, the Chippewa
warrior, will accompany you. He is a good hunter
and a faithful guide. He can supply you with game,
and paddle your canoe. The Chippewas are your
friends, and will give you shelter in their wigwams."
" Find Rev. Edwin Benedict as soon as you reach
Leech Lake," was the last injunction I received on
leaving Brainerd. Mr. Benedict is one of the five
missionaries of the Episcopal Church on the Chippewa
Reservation, and holds his commission from Bishop
Whipple, of Minnesota. With this pleasant gentle-
man I spent the greater share of my time while at
the Agency, when not engaged in preparations for my
journey. The courtesy of a civilized bed, and a table
with paper, pens and ink, were luxuries which will
not soon pass from my memory.
Paul Beaulieu, the half-breed interpreter to Major
Ruffe, possesses a fund of information concerning the
Upper Mississippi, which cannot be consistently ig-
nored by those who are in pursuit of its mysterious
46 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
source; and I considered myself most fortunate in
meeting him before my departure for Lake Itasca.
Beaulieu deserves more than a passing mention, as
lie is a man of large experience, and is well known
throughout Minnesota, and in some circles through-
out the country. He was born at Mackinaw, while
General Sibley was stationed there in the interest of
the American Fur Company, of which John Jacob
Astor was then the head. His father was a French-
man, and his mother an Indian. He received a liberal
education partly in the Government school at Macki-
naw and partly at Montreal. On leaving school he
was employed by the Fur Company and sent all over
the United States, from the Saint Lawrence to Lower
California. He crossed the continent with the Stevens
party on the first Northern Pacific survey, and rendered
such valuable services that he was presented a testi-
monial in recognition of his efficiency.
Beaulieu had a theory of his own regarding the
source of the Mississippi, based upon the stories of
Indians of his acquaintance. Referring to this sub-
ject, he said that to the west of Lake Itasca there was
another lake, the outlet of which unites with the
stream from the former lake, and which contributes a
much larger volume of water at the junction than the
outlet of Itasca. He therefore assumed that this
nameless and almost unknown lake was the true
source of the Mississippi.
In corroboration of the Beaulieu theory, Major
Ruffe said that he had heard the same idea expressed
by a number of old Indian voyageurs. It will thus
be seen that there was a great diversity of opinion
among the best informed authorities as to the actual
source of the Great River.
CHAPTER IV.
EXPLORATION AND DISCOVERY.
I
PON the return of Chenovvagesic and
other Indians a council was held, and
my object stated to them. They were
requested to delineate maps of the country,
and to furnish an interpreter, guides and
canoes. Chenowagesic said : " My brother,
the country you are going to visit is ray hunting
ground. I have hunted there many years, and
planted corn on the shores of Lake Itasca. My father,
now an old man, remembers the first white chief
who came to look for the source of the Great River.
But, my brother, no white man has yet seen the
head of the Father of Waters. I will myself furnish
the maps you have called for, and will guide you
onward. There are many lakes and rivers in the
way, but the waters are favorable. I will talk with
my friends about the canoes, and see who will step
forward to furnish them. My own canoe shall be one
of the number."
But a few hours were required to complete the
maps, and on the following morning, July seventeenth,
three Chippewas, including Chenowagesic, brought
each a canoe and laid it down on the shore of the lake.
One other Chippewa expressed a willingness to accom~
(49)
50 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
pany us to the mouth of the Kabeknnka River. These
with Mr. Paine, my brother and myself, and our lug-
gage, were distributed equally in the three canoes
secured by Chenowagesic.
A large number of Indians, most of whom were the
relatives and friends of our guides, assembled near the
point from which we had decided to launch. The
wind blew briskly from the North, making the surface
of the lake quite rough for canoe navigation, and it
was with some distrust that we stepped gingerly into
the canoes and took our appointed positions at the
imminent risk of capsizing them by our awkwardness.
The Indian guides took their places at the stern, with
instructions to act as pilots. Rev. Mr. Benedict, who
accompanied me to the place of embarkation, now
stepped to the water's edge, and seizing the stern
of my canoe, gave us the launch. A waving of hats
by way of farewell to those who had come down to the
shore to see us oif, and our birchen fleet got under way
and glided out into the deep water of the lake, pro-
pelled by the lusty strokes of the voyageurs, and our
own faint attempts in the same direction.
An hour's vigorous paddling took us across the arm
of the lake on which the Agency is situated, and then
a short portage over a point of land brought us to a
much larger body of water, where the wind and the
waves had a sweep of from fifteen to twenty miles.
We coasted along the shore for some distance, and then
headed directly across the lake for the mouth of the
Kabekanka River. The waves ran high, and our
canoes rose lightly on them, sinking again with a
swash into the trough, and splashing the water over
our bows. Gradually we became somewhat accustomed
EXPLORATION AND DISCOVERY. 51
to tills, and gained sufficient confidence to gaze around
at the broad expanse of lake and sniff the fresh and
invigorating breeze which at the outset had caused us
so much uneasiness.
Between two and three hours of persistent work with
our paddles brought us to an inlet through which the
Kabekanka empties ; and, forcing our way through
the rushes, with which its mouth is filled, we ascended
the stream, and at about eleven o'clock came upon a
small lake formed by an expansion of the river.
Paddling to the upper end of it, we landed, and, hav-
ing built a fire, had our first meal in the open air.
Re-embarking, we continued our course up the Kabe-
kanka. As we ascended, the river became narrower and
swifter, and the wild rice which at first filled its shallow
bed gave place to snags and driftwood, through which
it was almost impossible to force our canoes. We had
nearly reached the conclusion that we could go no
farther in the canoes, when we came to what seemed to
be a pond of still water filled with rushes. This
pond, we soon discovered, was the outlet of a large and
beautiful lake not less than seven miles long, into
whose tranquil waters we burst with a shout of glad-
ness.
The sun was now well down towards the western
horizon, and the question of supper and a camp-ground
began to agitate the minds of my companions. Con-
tinuing our course, we paddled slowly up the lake,
trolling for fish as we prospected for a suitable spot on
which to pitch our tents. A model camp-ground was
soon located on a bluff near the lake, wooded with
Norway pines, and sloping rather abruptly to the
water.
52 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
Our trolling was rewarded with a fine mess of
pickerel ; so we landed at once, and the fire of our
first camp was soon crackling merrily. The guides
prepared supper, while my brother and Paine pitched
tents and swung their hammocks among the pines.
The zest with which we relished our supper of fish,
enhanced by the addition of canned dainties from the
civilized world, can readily be imagined ; and as we
smoked the pipe of contentment under the shelter of
the grand old pines, we felt that the hardships which
had been predicted for our voyage had been greatly
magnified. After discussing the events of the day,
we retired to our tents, or rather were driven thither
by clouds of mosquitoes which, ignoring the smoke
of our camp-fire, began their onslaughts as soon as the
light of day disappeared. Paine attempted to find
peaceful slumber in his hammock, but was soon sung
and stung into a hasty retreat to the tent which George
had, with some care, made mosquito-proof. A grand
mosquito serenade was now inaugurated, which con-
tinued without interruption until the sun appeared
above the lake. Fortunate, indeed, for us that we
were beyond their reach.
We struck tents at break of day on the morning of
July eighteenth, and, launching our canoes, paddled to
the upper end of the lake, where we disembarked and
had breakfast.
Learning from Chenowagesic that the Indians had
no name for this beautiful body of water, I desig-
nated it " Garfield " in honor of our President, James
Abram Garfield.
At the head of Lake Garfield we reached the ter-
minus of uninterrupted water communication, and I
EXPLORATION AND DISCOVERY. 55
was informed by my guides that a portage of between
two and three miles lay before us. In blissful ignor-
ance of what a portage really was, this announcement
had no terror for us, and we gayly packed our traps •
into convenient bundles for carrying. The Indians
had, in the meantime, prepared packs for themselves
weighing upwards of a hundred pounds, which they
rolled in their blankets and secured with a strap which
was passed over the forehead, allowing the pack to rest
on their shoulders. On top of this they each placed a
canoe, bottom upwards, resting it on the pack by
means of a cross-bar, and thus loaded started through
what seemed to us a trackless forest.
Following the lead of our guides, we shouldered our
guns and kept up as best we could, for their pace at
times increased almost to a run. The undergrowth
was so dense that wre could not see where to put our
feet, and were only guided by the white bottoms of
the canoes in front of us. On we went, up hill and
down, over logs and through bogs, barking our shins,
scratching our faces on the rough limbs, panting for
breath, the perspiration flowing in rivulets from every
pore, and bitten by countless mosquitoes, until it
seemed that we could proceed no farther; still the
guides trotted along with Their burdens, showing not
the least sign of fatigue. At last, however, as we
were about to drop from sheer exhaustion, the guides
halted and deposited packs and canoes on the ground,
rolled out from under them, and, after a smile at us,
began picking blueberries which were found in great
abundance near by. As for myself and white com-
panions, we threw ourselves down almost breathless,
without even energy enough to fight the mosquitoes.
56 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
Eager to reach higher ground, we again shouldered
our luggage, and were soon on the trail following in
the footsteps of Chenowagesic. Pushing rapidly for-
ward, we gained the top of a hill at eleven o'clock,
where we halted for rest and refreshment. Being out
of mosquito range in this elevated region, we spent a
few hours very pleasantly while the guides served din-
ner and carried the canoes and luggage forward to the
next lake.
As soon as we were sufficiently recovered from the
fatigues of the morning, we returned to the trail which
had been our line of march since leaving Lake Gar-
field. On descending the hill we were again beset by
clouds of mosquitoes — in short, to parody Tennyson,
there were
Mosquitoes to right of us,
Mosquitoes to left of us,
Mosquitoes all around us,
Singing and stinging.
A few rods from the foot of the hill we came to a
lake, the first of a chain of five lakes having for their
outlet a small river known to the Indians as the Gabe-
kanazeba, which in Chippewa means portage.
Once more on the water, we pulled through three
lakes alternated by as many portages, and at night en-
camped on the shore of a fourth lake. On the follow-
ing morning we were astir at dawn. Had breakfast
at sunrise, and by seven o'clock were again in our
canoes paddling toward Itasca. The fifth and last of
the portage chain was reached at ten o'clock. Learn-
ing from my guides that these beautiful lakes had
never before, to their knowledge, been seen by white
men, I named them successively Bayard, Stoneman,
Plea-santon, Custer and Kilpatrick, as a tribute to the
EXPLORATION AND DISCOVERY. 57
favorite Union cavalry leaders of the late war — patriot
soldiers who deserve well of their country, and to
whose calls I had often responded in the campaigns of
the Army of the Potomac.
After crossing Lake Kilpatrick another string of
portages was encountered, aggregating for the day no
less than eight, alternating with as many lakes, all
small, some of them being little more than ponds, ex-
cept three which terminate the portage chain. Con-
tinuing my cavalry column, I named these three lakes,
which are fine bodies of water, successively Gregg,
Davies and Sheridan ; after General Gregg of Penn-
sylvania, under whom I served for a short period
during the Gettysburg campaign ; General Davies of
New York, on whose recommendation I received my
first commission, and who rose from the rank of a
major in my old regiment, the Harris Light Cavalry,
to that of major-general and the command of the
Cavalry Corps under Grant; and after that true
knight of cavalry, Lieutenant-General Philip Henry
Sheridan, hero of Cedar Creek and Five Forks.
Towards evening we reached the largest sheet of
water between Leech Lake and Lake Itasca, the In-
dian name of which translated is Blue Snake Lake.
We crossed this lake at a point where its width is
about five miles, and carried our canoes to the summit
of a narrow strip of land which separates it from
another lake of less than half its size. Here, as else-
where during our journey and voyage through Min-
nesota, we found blueberries in great abundance, and
it was with much difficulty that I persuaded my com-
panions to perform their duties before they had satis-
fied their cravings for this delicious fruit.
58 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
As soon as we had decided upon a camp-ground,
Paine and Chenowagesic pitched tents, my brother
launched his canoe in quest of fish, while Moses La-
gard, the interpreter, and his half-brother Sebatise pre-
pared supper.
After attending to the duties of the camp, I went
down to the lake which we had just crossed, and
strolled along the white sand beach of its western
shore. Tracks of the wolf and deer were frequently
seen in the sand — the first evidences of wild game in
our journey. Retracing my steps I met George, who
was just returning with a fine mess of bass, which,
with corned beef and a small quantity of bread sup-
plied by Lagard, afforded us an excellent meal, which
all were fully prepared to enjoy.
The mosquitoes, our inveterate enemies, did not
neglect us here. On the contrary, they began their
nightly orgies upon the going down of the sun ; where-
upon we dampened the ardor of their spirits in a meas-
ure by throwing a cordon of subdued fires entirely
around our little camp at intervals of from ten to
fifteen feet. We now enjoyed the alternative of endur-
ing the smoke within the camp or fighting the mosqui-
toes without.
Next morning we had breakfast at five o'clock, struck
tents at six, and a few moments later launched our
canoes upon the beautiful lake which is a companion
to the one we had crossed the previous evening. The
first and largest of these lakes I called George, after
my brother George, of Chicago, who accompanied me
from Brainerd to the source of the Mississippi and
thence to La Crosse in my descent of the river ; the
other I named Paine, after my constant companion,
EXPLORATION AND DISCOVERY. 59
Barrett Charming Paine, of Indianapolis, Indiana, who
stood at its head, drank from its farthest springs, and
subsequently shared the privations, dangers and tri-
umphs of my canoe voyage down the Great River to
the sea.
Crossing Lake Paine, we made another portage of
half a mile, which brought us to a small river known
among the Chippewas as the Naiwa. Chenowage-
sic explained that the Naiwa was a stream of consider-
able length, having its origin in a lake which is in-
fested with snakes, to which its name has reference.
This lake I called Chenowagesic, after my faithful
guide, and its outlet, the Naiwa, I denominated Lagard
Kiver, in honor of our interpreter.
We descended Lagard River between five and six
miles, and then portaged westward to another small
river, with which it unites a few miles below. We
found the new stream more decidedly marshy in the
character of its shores, but not presenting in its plants
or trees anything to distinguish it particularly from
the Lagard. The water is still and pond-like. It
presents some small areas of wild rice, and appears to
be a favorite resort for the duck and teal, which fre-
quently rose up before us, and were aroused again and
again by our progress.
Four hours of energetic paddling brought us to the
foot of a lake where we halted a few moments to sur-
vey. This lake presents a broad border of aquatic
plants with somewhat blackish waters. It is the
recipient of two brooks and may be considered as the
source of the Eastern fork of the Mississippi.
While passing through the lake we caine upon
several broods of mallard ducks, and my companions
4
60 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
were not slow in testing their fowling pieces. A
broadside from rifle, shot-gun and revolver was
simultaneously opened, but, much to the chagrin of
those who fired, only one duck was killed. The
water fowl encountered here seem to exult in their
seclusion, and evinced the infrequency of intrusion by
flying a short distance and alighting within range of
our fire-arms.
We were about twenty minutes in traversing this
lake, which I named Elvira, in memory of my eldest
sister. Entering one of the brooks at its southern end
we paddled up stream about thirty or forty rocls, when
we appeared to be involved in a morass where it seemed
difficult either to make the land or advance further.
In this we \vere not mistaken. Chenowagesic soon
pushed his canoe into the rushes and exclaimed : "Oma
mikunna" — here is the portage. A man who is
called on for the first time to debark in such a place
will cast about for some dry spot to put his feet upon.
No such spot, however, existed here. We stepped into
rather warm pond-water, with a miry bottom. After
wading a hundred yards or more the soil became firm,
and we began to ascend a slight elevation, where the
growth partook more of the character of a forest. Traces
of a path appeared here, and we suddenly entered an
opening which afforded an eligible place for landing.
Evidences of former fires, the bones of birds, and
scattered camp-poles indicated that it had previously
been visited by Indians, whose migratory and undo-
mesticated habits are of a character to create in the
mind a suspicion of their determination never to be-
come civilized and stationary.
Having ascended this fork of the Mississippi
EXPLORA TlOtf AXD DISCO VER Y. 63
to its source, it may be noted that it has not as
yet been given a place as a separate river in our
geography. None of the maps indicate the ultimate
separation of the Mississippi above Lake Bemidji into
two forks. It is a matter of much surprise that this
river should have been kept so long in darkness,
especially when we consider the fact that its presence
was known to white men nearly fifty years ago. I
christened it De Soto River, as a tribute to the dis-
coverer of the Mississippi, who though he failed to
find gold and glory in the great valley which had
lured him through the American wilderness, rendered
a valuable contribution to the geographical knowl-
edge of the sixteenth century.
The sun was rapidly sinking behind the hills as we
reached dry land, and being nearly exhausted by the
portages of the day, and in want of refreshment, a
camp-ground was at once decided upon, and prepara-
tions for. supper begun.
It was at this point that we first discovered a
deficiency in our supply of rations. At the outset we
counted largely upon our fire-arms and fishing-tackle
to reinforce our bacon and canned meats; thus far,
however, but one duck had been killed, and, as com-
pared with our former estimates, but few fish had
been caught. Then, as a climax to our embarrass-
ments, my brother had the misfortune to lose the
trolling hooks and nearly all the ammunition while
passing through a bog in the last portage. Much
powder and ball had also been consumed by my
white companions, who sought to test their marks-
manship upon every animate object along our line of
march. A strict adherence to truth compels me to
G4 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
say that up to this time, much to their chagrin, the
entire outlay of ammunition resulted in caging but the
one duck previously alluded to.
We were now not less than seven days from the
trading post at Cass Lake, and with only about two
days' rations. Not even an Indian could be found in
that lonely region with whom to parley for food. It
may be safely concluded that before we retired to our
tents that night we looked our project squarely in the
face. Despatch in our onward progress was earnestly
recommended. An equal distribution of rations, and
the most rigid economy in the use of ammunition,
was also insisted upon.
A dense fog which completely enveloped the swamp
in our immediate front prevented our getting upon
the trail until seven o'clock in the morning of July
twenty-first, and it was even then impossible to distin-
guish objects at a distance of twenty yards. While wait-
ing for the fog to raise, a small flock of pigeons dropped
into the tops of some tall pines near by. George and
Paine were inclined to observe their usual practice of
discharging their fire-arms ; but, as I considered the
pigeons out of range, I reminded them that no more
ammunition could be thrown away upon uncertainties.
The distance from the eastern to the western branch
of the Mississippi is between six and seven miles.
Beginning in a marsh the portage soon reaches a slight
elevation covered with a growth of cedar, spruce,
white pine and tamarack; then plunges into a swamp
matted with fallen trees, obscured by moss. From the
swamp the trail emerges upon dry ground, whence it
soon ascends an elevation of oceanic sand, presenting
} ulders and bearing pines. There is then another
EXPLORATION AND DISCOVERY. 65
descent and another elevation. In short, this portage
carried us over a series of diluvial sand-ridges which
form the height of land between the Mississippi and
Red River of the North. It may be said that these
ridges constitute the table-land between the waters of
Hudson's Bay and the Gulf of Mexico, and give riso
to the remotest tributaries of the River Saint Louis>
which through Lake Superior and its connecting chain
maybe considered as furnishing the head-waters of the
Saint Lawrence. This is unquestionably the highest
land of North America between the Alleghenies and
Rocky Mountains.
Chenowagesic led the way while crossing this high-
land, followed by the other guides, each carrying as
usual a canoe and a portion of the luggage. George,
Paine and myself moved forward on the trail in
Indian file. As soon as all were in motion we pushed
rapidly along, stopping occasionally for rest. The
Chippewas denominate each of these stops opugid-
jewinon, or a place of putting down the burden.
Thirteen of these halts were given by Chenowagesic as
the distance to Lake Itasca. The trail is often ob-
scured by a dense undergrowth, and requires the
precision of an Indian eye to detect it. Even the
guide was sometimes disconcerted, and went forward
to explore. About midway of the portage we came to
a small lake, into which we quickly put the canoes
and pulled for the opposite shore. The route beyond
was more obstructed by underbrush. To avoid this
•we waded through the margins of a couple of ponds,
near which we observed old camp-poles, indicating
former journeys of the Chippewas.
We found the weather much warmer than we had an-
66 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
ticipated for Northern Minnesota, and not favorable to
much exertion in bird or beast. Several flocks of
pigeons and other birds common to northern lati-
tudes were frequently observed. Tracks of deer were
numerous in the marshes skirting the ponds, but
traveling without the precaution required in hunt-
ing, we had no opportunity of seeing this animal in
the high grounds. Ripe strawberries were found on
the hillsides, and a very small species of the rasp-
berry was brought to me by Chenowagesic at one
of the resting-places. The student of botany would
consider the plants few and of little consequence.
On turning out of a thicket at the foot of the last
elevation, between three and four o'clock in the after-
noon, our longing eyes rested upon the waters of
Lake Itasca. A few moments later we were floating
on its placid bosom, and, after a pull of between two
and three miles, reached Schoolcraft Island. This
island derives its name from Henry Howe Schoolcraft,
who discovered Itasca in 1832, and located it as the
source of the Mississippi.
Hitherto the claim of Schoolcraft has been unques-
tioned, and for half a century Lake Itasca has enjoyed
the honor of standing at the head of the Father of
Waters. The island is about three-quarters of an
acre in extent, and so densely studded with under-
growth that we experienced much difficulty in clearing
a place for our tents. We found here but two or
three trees worthy of notice, the most prominent of
which was a tall, gray pine, and on this Paine blazed
our names and the date of our encampment.
Itasca is in every respect a beautiful lake, between
five and six miles in length, and from one-fourth to
EXPL OR A TION AND DISCO VER Y. 67
three-fourths of a mile in width. It has three arms —
one to the southeast, three miles long; one extending
to the southwest from the island ; and one reaching
northward to the outlet two and a half miles. Its
greatest length is from southeast to northwest. I
asked Chenowagesic the Chippewa name of this
lake, and he replied "Ornushkos," which means Elk.
Schoolcraft tells us that the word Itasca is derived
from the mythological and necromantic notions of the
Chippewas concerning the origin and mutations of the
country.
We were in no condition to enjoy our delightful
surroundings at this point, in consequence of the re-
duced state of our supplies. Determined upon a
thorough exploration of the region adjacent to Lake
Itasca, we were now confronted with a subject for
serious consideration. We were at least six days
from the nearest post of relief, and entirely out of
rations, with the exception of a small piece of bacon
and a few pounds of flour. The trolling-hooks were
lost, and there were but sixty-five rounds of ammuni-
tion left. In this dilemma my white companions fa-
vored exploration. The Indians preferred an imme-
diate descent of the river.
CHAPTER V.
TRUE SOURCE OF THE MISSISSIPPI.
'HE exhausting portages of July twenty-
first, between the east and west forks of
the Mississippi, prepared us for a sleep
which even the Minnesota mosquitoes
could not disturb, and which was not broken
until long after the sun was glinting upon
us through the trees on the morning of the twenty-
second. Although I had cautioned the guides to
awaken me at dawn, I found them snoring lustily at
six o'clock.
As soon as all were astir, Chenowagesic and the
Lagards prepared breakfast. George struck tents and
rolled the blankets, while Paine busied himself with
an article for the Saint Paul Pioneer Press, descriptive
of our voyage to Lake Itasca. But little ceremony
was observed at breakfast, which was served with a
due regard to our scant rations, and consisted of a
small slice of bacon and a "flap-jack," each of very
meagre dimensions.
Notwithstanding the fact that we were now con-
fronted with empty haversacks and nearly depleted
cartridge boxes, my companions were still eager to
follow my lead in the work of exploration beyond
Itasca, which, from the beginning, had been the con-
(68)
TRUE SOURCE OF THE MISSISSIPPI. QQ
trolling incentive of our expedition, the grand objective
towards which we bent all our energies. To stand at
the SOURCE; to look upon the remotest rills and
springs which contribute to the birth of the Great
River of North America; to write finis in the volume
opened by the renowned De Soto, more than three
hundred years ago, and in which Marquette, La Salle,
Hennepin, La Hontan, Carver, Pike, Beltrami,
Schoolcraft and Nicollet have successively inscribed
their names, were quite enough to revive the droop-
ing spirits of the most depressed.
During our encampment on the island Chenowa-
gesic again reminded me that he had planted corn
there many years before, and that his wigwam once
stood near the spot where we had pitched our tents.
He also repeated what he had told me before launching
the canoes at Leech Lake, that the region about Lake
Itasca was his hunting ground, and that he was
thoroughly acquainted with all the rivers, lakes and
ponds within a hundred miles. He further said that
Paul Beaulieu was in error concerning the source of
the Great River, and led me to conclude that the
primal reservoir was above and beyond Itasca, and
that this lake was simply an expansion of the Missis-
sippi, as are Bemidji, Cass, Winuibegoshish, Pepin and
several others.
Fully convinced that the statements of Chenowa-
gesic were entirely trustworthy, and knowing from
past experience that he was perfectly reliable as a
guide, we put our canoes into the water at eight
o'clock, and at once began coasting Itasca for its
feeders. We found the outlets of six small streams,
two having well-defined mouths, and four filtering
70 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
into the lake through bogs. The upper end of the
southwestern arm is heavily margined with reeds and
rushes, and it was not without considerable difficulty
that we forced our way through this barrier into the
larger of the two open streams which flow into this
end of the lake.
Although perfectly familiar with the topography of
the country, and entirely confident that he could lead
us to the beautiful lake which he had so often
described, Chenowagesic was for several moments
greatly disturbed by the net- work of rushes in which
we found ourselves temporarily entangled. Leaping
from his canoe, he pushed the rushes right and left
with his paddle, and soon, to our great delight, threw
up his hands and gave a characteristic " Chippewa
yell," thereby signifying that he had found the object
of his search. Returning, he seized the bow of my
canoe, and pulled it after him through the rushes out
into the clear, glistening waters of the infant Missis-
sippi, which, at the point of entering Itasca, is seven
feet wide, and from twelve to fifteen inches deep.
Lusty work with our paddles for half an hour
brought us to a blockade of fallen timber. Determined
D
to float in my canoe upon the surface of the lake
towards which we were paddling, I directed the guides
to remove the obstructions, and continued to urge the
canoes rapidly forward, although opposed by a strong
and constantly increasing current. Sometimes we
found it necessary to lift the canoes over logs, and
occasionally to remove diminutive sand-bars from the
bed of the stream with our paddles. As we neared
the head of this primal section of the mighty river, we
could readily touch both shores with our hands at
TRUE SOURCE OF THE MISSISSIPPI. 71
the same time, while the average depth of water in
the channel did not exceed ten inches.
Every paddle stroke seemed to increase the ardor
with which we were carried forward. The desire to
see the actual source of a river so celebrated as the
Mississippi, whose mouth had been reached nearly
two centuries before, was doubtless the impelling mo-
tive. In their eagerness to obtain the first view of the
beautiful lake toward which we were paddling, and
greatly annoyed by the slow progress made in the
canoes, my brother and Paine stepped ashore and
proposed a race to the crest of the hill which Cheno-
wagesic told them overhung the lake. To this
proposition of my companions I made objection, and
insisted that all should see the goal of our expedition
from the canoes. What had long been sought at last
appeared suddenly. On pulling and pushing our way
through a net-work of rushes, similar to the one en-
countered on leaving Itasca, the cheering sight of a
transparent body of water burst upon our view. It
was a beautiful lake — the SOURCE of the FATHER OF
WATERS.
A few moments later, and our little flotilla of three
canoes was put in motion, headed for a small prom-
ontory which we discovered at the opposite end of
the lake. We paddled slowly across one of the most
pure and tranquil bodies of water of which it is pos-
sible to conceive. Not a breath of air was stirring.
We halted frequently to scan its shores, and to run
our eyes along the verdure-covered hills which enclose
its basin. These elevations are at a distance of from
three to four miles, and are covered chiefly with white
pines, intermingled with the cedar, spruce and tama-
72 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
rack. The beacli is fringed with a mixed foliage of
the evergreen species. At one point we observed
pond lilies, and at another a small quantity of wild
rice.
As we neared the headland, a deer was seen stand-
ing on the shore, and an eagle swept over our heads
with food for its young, which we soon discovered
were lodged in the top of a tall pine. The waterfowl
noticed upon the lake were apparently little disturbed
by our presence, and seldom left the surface of the
water.
This lake is about a mile and a half in greatest
diameter, and would be nearly an oval in form but for
a single promontory which extends its shores into the
lake so as to give it in outline the appearance of a
heart. Its feeders are three small creeks, two of
which enter on the right and left of the headland, and
have their origin in springs at the foot of sand-hills
from five to six miles distant. The third is but
little more than a mile in length, has no clearly de-
fined course, and is the outlet of a small lake situated
in a marsh to the south westward. These three creeks
were named in the order of their discovery : Eagle,
Excelsior and Deer. The small lake, which is the
source of Eagle Creek, I called Alice, after my
daughter.
Having satisfied myself as to its remotest feeders, I
called my companions into line at the foot of the
promontory which overlooks the lake, and talked for a
few moments of the Mississippi and its explorers, tell-
ing them I was confident that we were looking upon
the TRUE SOURCE of the Great River, and that we had
completed a work begun by De Soto, in 1541, and
TRUE SOURCE OF THE MISSISSIPPI. 76
had corrected a geographical error of half a century's
standing. Concluding my remarks, I requested a
volley from their fire-arms for each member of the
party, in commemoration of our discovery. When
the firing ceased, Paine gave me a surprise, by step-
ping to the front and proposing " that the newly dis-
covered lake be named Glazier, in honor of the leader
of the expedition." The proposition was seconded
by Moses Lagard, the interpreter, and carried by accla-
mation, notwithstanding my protest that it should
retain its Indian name, Po-keg-a-ma.
Much to the surprise of every one, as we were
about closing our ceremonies, Chenowagesic assumed
an oratorical attitude, and addressed me as follows, in
a few words of true Indian eloquence. *' My brother,
I have come with you through many lakes and rivers
to the head of the Father of Waters. The shores of
this lake are ray hunting-ground. Here I have had
my wigwam and planted corn for many years. When
I again roam through these forests, and look on this
lake, source of the Great River, I will look on you."
The latitude of this lake is not far from 47°. Its
height above the sea is an object of geographical
interest, which, in the absence of actual survey, it may
subserve the purposes of useful inquiry to estimate.
From notes taken during the ascent it cannot be less
than three feet above Lake Itasca. Adding the
estimate of 1575 feet submitted by Schoolcraft in
1832, as the elevation of that lake, the Mississippi
may be said to originate in an altitude of 1578 feet
above the Atlantic Ocean. Taking former estimates as
the basis and computing them through the western fork,
its length may be placed at 3184 miles. Assuming
76 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
that the barometrical height of its source is 1578 feet,
it has a mean descent of over six inches per mile.
At Lake Bemidji the Mississippi reaches its highest
northing, which is in the neighborhood of 47°. The
origin of the river in an untraveled and secluded
region between Leech Lake and the Red River of the
North, not less than a degree of latitude south of
Turtle Lake, which was for a long time supposed to
be the source, i^emoves both forks of the stream out-
side the usual track of the fur-traders, and presents a
good reason, perhaps, why its fountain-head has re-
mained so long enveloped in uncertainty.
CHAPTER VI.
DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
JFtrst Pan.
CAMP DISCOVERY,
Ten Miles Below Lake Itasca,
July 22, 1881.
TANDING at the source of the Missis-
sippi, around which so many beautiful
Indian legends cluster, and about which
the white man has ever had much
curiosity, I trust I felt a natural throb of
pride in contemplation of the fact that at
least a portion of my plan had been successfully
executed ; I had also a confident belief that the
future held further good in store for us.
All being ready, and with the exclamation, "Now
for the Gulf of Mexico ! " I directed the canoes to be
put into the water, and in a moment more we were
on our way back to Lake Itasca; our speed greatly
accelerated by the prospect of soon reaching our
rations, which, for convenience, had been left with
the luggage on Schoolcraft Island. This pull down
to Itasca \vas in reality the first step in my voyage
from source to sea, for as yet but a small portion of
the undertaking had been realized. The old ex-
plorers had only navigated portions of the Great
(77)
78 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
River. It was my purpose to descend its entire course
from the remotest springs in the wilds of Minnesota
to its outlet in the Gulf of Mexico. I desired to be-
come familiar with the most striking features of the
Mighty River, and to study, through personal inter-
course, the varying phases of American life and
character upon its banks. No one had ever attempted
this before, and it is hardly probable that any one will
ever attempt it again, for the perils of a voyage of
over three thousand miles in an open canoe are not
purely imaginary. And yet this was the only way in
which I could practically and satisfactorily accom-
plish my purpose of making careful observations
along the route traversed.
On our way down Itasca, my brother improvised a
trolling-hook by twisting a piece of wire from a tin
can into the form of a hook, and by using a small
piece of red flannel as a decoy, caught two fine
pickerel. Just as we were nearing the island, Lagard,
the interpreter, called my attention to a bald eagle
sitting on a log, with a large, black bass in his talons,
which he had evidently taken from the water but a
moment before. A shot from my revolver had no
other effect than to lead him to drop his prey, which,
with the fish already caught by George, made a most
acceptable meal for our little party, who now began to
realize the extremity to which we were reduced. A
few ounces of flour, and not more than two pounds of
bacon, was at this time the sum total of our reserve
rations ; and yet we were seven days from the nearest
trading post.
Dinner over at the island, we hastily re-embarked
and continued our course down Itasca. The outlet
BOULDERS AND FALLEN TREES. 79
lies to the northwest of the island, and proved to be
a brisk brook, with a mean width of ten feet, and a
depth of from fifteen to twenty inches. The water is
exceedingly clear, and we at once found ourselves glid-
ing over a sandy and pebbly bottom, strewed with the
scattered valves of shell-fish, at a lively rate. Its
banks are overhung with limbs and branches covered
with foliage, which sometimes reach across and inter-
lace. The bends are short, and have accumulations
of flood wood, so that we often found it necessary to
clear a passage with our axes. The Indians fre-
quently suggested a portage, to which I invariably
objected, being determined to paddle my canoe down
the entire course of the Mississippi where possible.
There was constant danger of running against boulders
of black rock, lying along the margin or piled up in
the channel of the stream ; and nothing but the most
strenuous efforts on the part of our pilots preserved
our canoes from immediate destruction. As the ve-
locity of the current increased, we were hurled, as it
were, through the narrow gorges, and would have de*
scended at a prodigiously rapid rate had it not been
for these interruptions to navigation.
The course of the river was northwesterly. After
descending about ten miles, it enters a savanna where
the channel is wider and deeper, but equally irregular.
This extends some seven or eight miles. It then
breaks its way through a pine ridge, where the channel
is again very much confined and rapid, the rushing,
tearing current threatening every moment to dash the
canoes into a thousand pieces. The pilots were often
in the water to guide the canoes, or stood ever ready
with their paddles to fend off.
5
80 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
We disembarked and pitched tents in a grove of
poplars on the right bank, directly opposite the mouth
of the first stream that enters the Mississippi below
Lake Itasca. This tributary is evidently the one to
which Paul Beaulieu referred in his conversation with
me at Leech Lake, and which he supposed might lead
to the true source of the Mississippi. A careful in-
vestigation established the fact that Beaulieu was in
error, and confirms the theory that the lake located and
named by our party is the fountain head. Although
a small stream, I deemed it of sufficient importance
to be styled a river, and bestowed upon it the name of
the zealous missionary and explorer, Marquette.
Marquette River is some fifteen miles in length, has
two small tributaries and is the outlet of four beauti-
ful lakes which I named after Captain Charles
Gordinier Hampton, of Detroit, Michigan ; Lieu-
tenant John Arthur Richardson, of Albany, New
York ; Moses W. Lemon, of Canton, New York, and
John W. Wright, of Des Moines, Iowa; companions
of my imprisonment and escapes during the war of the
Rebellion.
Reflecting upon the Mississippi and its thousand
tributaries, it is perhaps but a natural sentiment that the
first to enter and pay tribute is entitled to more than
a passing notice. In its onward march, the mighty
river will take to its bosom, among others, the Min-
nesota, St. Croix, Des Moines, Wisconsin, Missouri,
Illinois, Ohio, Yazoo, Arkansas and Red, all among
the first rivers of the world, and yet their position on
the family tree is not more important than the little
Marquette, which bears the same relation to its source
that the great Red River does to its mouth. If one
O UT OF HA TIONS. 8 1
is last, the other is first to swell its ever increasing
flood.
Our camp opposite the mouth of the Marquette
will long be remembered by my companions as the
place where we first felt the gnawings of hunger, for
it was here that the last of our rations was consumed,
and we retired to our tents with appetites half satis-
fied after a day of unusual fatigue; add to empty
haversacks the tortures of our inveterate enemies, the
mosquitoes, and the reader will have some idea of our
situation at the close of the first day in the descent of
the Mississippi.
CAMP OTTER,
Fifteen Miles Below Marquette River,
July Twenty-third.
We struck tents at six o'clock in the morning,
and a few moments later were in our canoes and again
descending the river. I immediately took position in
the bow of the leading canoe with shotgun in hand,
ready for game of any description which might appear
in our front, for we were now entirely destitute of
rations, with but little ammunition, and our fishing
tackle in the bogs beyond Itasca. It was at once ap-
parent that for some days at least, our explorations
would lie more in the direction of food than the
topography of the country. My companions were
cautioned to keep a sharp lookout for evidences of
animal life on the banks of the river, while the
guides were instructed to be on the alert for ducks, as
the Chippewas are adepts in killing many varieties
of waterfowl by means of their paddles.
82 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
The same order in our descent of the river had
thus far been adhered to which was observed in the
voyage to Lake Itasca, the stream being still so
narrow as to necessitate our moving forward in In-
dian file. Moses Lagard continued with me as pilot
in the first canoe, which had been christened " Dis-
covery" by Paine. My brother followed with Cheno-
wagesic, in the Alice, named after my daughter,
while Mr. Paine, with Sebatise Lagard, brought up
the rear in the Itasca.
We had been in our canoes but a few moments when
my attention was drawn to a slight ripple on the sur-
face of the water. An instant later I saw a small,
black object pointing down stream about twenty
yards in advance of my canoe. Moses Lagard cried
out at the top of his voice, " Shoot him ! Shoot him,
Captain ! " Suiting the action to the word, I at once
fired, and a moment later had the satisfaction of pull-
ing in an otter, one of the finest prizes of our voyage;
and, as will soon appear, a rare piece of good fortune
at this time. Although many years before I had been
counted something of a trapper, this was the first otter
I had seen, and, as may be well supposed, was some-
what elated with my shot and trophy. The guides
unanimously voted me a great hunter, as is the custom
of the Chippewas whenever a member of their tribe
kills this animal.
Turning a bend in the river, a brood of ducks next
received our attention. A round from the shotgun
put two juveniles on their backs, and sent the re-
mainder under the surface apparently frightened by
the discharge. The crews of both the Alice and
Itusca were soon at the scene of action, the Indians
PADDLING FOR DUCKS. 83
screaming and gesticulating in the wildest manner in
order to keep the ducks under water. An exciting
chase now ensued, in which Indian skill in the use of
the paddle was fully demonstrated. Eagerly watching
for some evidence of the presence of his game, the prac-
tised eye of Chenowagesic readily got its bearings. A
few sharp strokes of his paddle brought him in range,
and then raising the paddle to a perpendicular, he sent
it straight to the back of his prey. Another duck
was captured in the same manner by Sebatise, which,
with the two brought down by the shotgun, gave us
a light breakfast, as all the ducks were young and
small. My companions insisted that their leader
should have one duck entirely to himself, but to this
I objected, saying that whatever fortune had in store
for us should always be equally divided.
Greatly encouraged by the good luck of the morn-
ing, it now seemed that if we had sufficient ammuni-
tion, or if the guides should be successful in paddling
for game, we might pull through to the trading post
at Lake Bemidji without serious difficulty. But right
here was the rub : we had but twenty-three rounds
of ammunition left, and while fortune had favored us
once at least with the paddles, there was a much
larger proportion of chance than certainty for the fu-
ture.
Breakfast over, we were soon again gliding rapidly
down the river, our speed greatly accelerated by a
constantly increasing current. The strong rapids con-
tinued at intervals, and were rendered more dangerous
by limbs of trees which stretched across the stream,
threatening to sweep everything movable out of the
canoes. In consequence of these obstructions all
84 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
hands were kept busy cutting away drift and remov-
ing boulders with which the stream was literally
choked.
Five miles below the mouth of Marquette River
we came to a small stream having its source in a lake
to the westward. I gave to this lake the name of
Bcaulieu, the veteran Government interpreter, to whom
reference has been previously made. Chenowagesic
informed me that this lake is but a short distance
from the source of the Red River of the North.
The series of rapids encountered during the day
and the consequent interruption to navigation, kept us
so well employed, that even had game been seen, no
time was found for hunting, and it was with sensations
of hunger, as well as fatigue, that we debated the
situation in our new camp. The propriety of eating
the otter killed in the morning was freely discussed.
I knew from early information obtained as a trapper,
that this animal was seldom, if ever, eaten by white
men, and then only when driven to great extremity.
Their catlike appearance is quite enough to neutralize
the cravings of hunger under ordinary circumstances.
George and Paine declared they would starve before
eating anything so repulsive in appearance, and started
in pursuit of blueberries. Lagard and Chenowagesic
said that otter was as good as baked dog, and at once
proceeded to dress it for supper, while Sebatise made
a small fire of pine knots, with which to roast their
prize; for the Indians Avere determined to show us
the edible qualities of the otter.
Returning to camp after a fruitless search for ber-
ries, George and Paine were in a humor to join me in
an otter steak a la Chippewa. It is perhaps needless
EATING AN OTTER. 85
to add that Mr. Otter is not so black as he has fre-
quently been painted, and the only regret upon fin-
ishing our rather unsavory supper was, that our four-
legged friend had not been of larger dimensions, for he
was both small and poor. I may further observe that
it is quite natural to conclude that, as this animal
subsists chiefly upon fish and vegetables, it may be
eaten without hesitation, whenever the hunter or
voyageur finds himself in straits for more palatable food.
Although the second day was a day of incessant
toil with axes and paddles, we only advanced fifteen
miles. Greatly refreshed, however, by our evening
meal and thankful that our condition was no worse,
we retired to our tents hopeful for the morrcw.
CHAPTER VII.
PERILS AND PRIVATIONS.
CAMP HUNGER,
Forty Miles Above Lake Bemidji,
July 24, 1881.
EING still without rations all hands went
in pursuit of blueberries at six o'clock this
morning, but soon returned after a fruitless
search, and again launched our canoes,
trusting to the fates for something of an eat-
able character.
Another chain of rapids was encountered a few-
yards below Camp Otter. We were nearly an hour
in passing down these rapids, when we reached the
Kakabikons FalJs. This little cataract is a swift
rush of water, bolting through a narrow gorge, with-
out a perpendicular fall. Chenowagesic suggested that
we should make a portage, but after consultation, we
decided to keep the canoes in the water as their crews
were so reduced in strength as to be unable to carry
the luggage.
While halting at its head for Paine to come up
George caught hold of my canoe in order to bring his
own to a stand. He succeeded in his purpose. But
being checked suddenly, the stern of his canoe swung
(86)
PERILS AND PRIVATIONS. §9
across the stream, which permitted his pilot to catch
hold of the limb of a fallen tree. Thus stretched
tensely across the rapid stream, in an instant the water
burst over the gunwale, precipitating its contents .into
the swift current. The water was about four feet deep.
George and his pilot found footing with considerable
difficulty, but his canoe, tent, blankets, gun and every-
thing, were swept over the falls and lost. He clung
to his paddle, however, and by feeling with his feet
brought up his fowling-piece.
Following the overturned canoe, we came up with it
at the foot of the rapids, but injured the balance of
our little fleet so much in the descent as to cause us
considerable delay. It was hoped that this misfortune
would prove a valuable lesson to George, who, not-
withstanding the fact that he had already been cap-
sized five or six times, had yet, it seemed, much to
learn of navigation in birch canoes. Below these
rapids the river receives a tributary on the right hand,
which I called Joliet River, after the distinguished
French explorer, Louis Joliet, who was for many
years the companion of both La Salle and Hennepin.
We found the volume of the Mississippi nearly
doubled by the junction of this stream, and hence its
savanna borders were greatly enlarged. I noticed
frequently among the shrubbery on its shores the wild
rose and clumps of the salix. The channel winds
through these savanna borders capriciously. At a
point where we landed for blueberries, on an open
pine bank, on the left shore, we noted several copious
and clear springs pouring into the river. Indeed
the extensive sand ranges which traverse the wood-
lands of this section of the Mississippi are per-
90 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
fectly charged with the moisture condensed on these
elevations, which flows in through a thousand rills.
The physical character of the stream made this part
of our route a most rapid one. Willing or unwilling,
we were hurried on ; but indeed we had every desire
to hasten the descent, for hunger, gaunt and stern,
still stared at us from each succeeding bend of the
river. Towards evening, Sebatise caught two black
bass, with a hook made from a small piece of tin,
while I killed four mallard ducks with three rounds
of my shot-gun.
We disembarked a little before sunset and pitched
tents on a hillside covered with Norway pines. After
carefully discussing the situation, it was unanimously
voted that the ducks should be reserved for breakfast,
as we had learned from experience that we could
better dispense with our rations at night than in the
morning, when we had a day of paddling before us.
My surprise can be readily imagined by those familiar
with Indian character, when about midnight I heard
loud grumbling in the tent occupied by the interpreter
and guides. They had reconsidered their vote and were
now in favor of eating fish and ducks at once. Believ-
ing that the course we had previously decided upon
was best for all, I reasoned a few moments with our
dusky friends, and then ordered guns and game to my
own tent. This put an end to the disaffection and we
again retired to sleep as best we could. I may here
add that in my experience among Indians I have
observed that when in the possession of food they
seldom defer eating it, but when their larders are
empty they patiently submit to the gnawings of hun-
ger.
PERILS AND PRIVATIONS. Ql
Jbuvtl) !Dai).
CAMP STARVATION,
Twenty Miles Above Lake Bemidji,
July Twenty-fifth.
All were astir at dawn. The much coveted fish
and ducks were hastily dressed and broiled. A very
simple calculation showed me that if four ducks of
nearly equal size were to be divided fairly between
six persons, each should receive four-sixths of one
duck, and upon this basis I quickly made the apportion-
ment. As to the fish, which could not have weighed
more than a half pound, it was somewhat difficult to
divide, and so it was voted that the leader of the ex-
pedition should have the entire fish ration. This
courtesy on the part of my companions was gratefully
acknowledged, and I venture to say that I regarded
it at the time as one of the highest compliments ever
paid to leadership.
It is perhaps needless to add that fish and ducks
were speedily disposed of, tents struck, and canoes
again put into the water. We were now within two
days of Lake Bemidji, which we had looked forward
to as a post of relief since leaving Itasca. The only
obstacle to rapid progress in the descent of the river
was our exhausted condition, which seriously interfered
with a vigorous use of the paddles.
A few yards below our last encampment, on turning
a bend in the river, we came suddenly upon an old
duck of the onzig species and her brood, which at this
season are unfledged. This seemed a providential
interposition, and I at once sent a charge from the
shot-gun after them, but with no other effect than to
92 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
kill one young duck and apparently wound its mother.
As to the parent bird, however, I was greatly deceived ;
it affected for the moment to be disabled, flapped its
wings upon the water as if it could not rise, in order
to allow her young to escape, when she suddenly
arose and winged her flight beyond the reach of
my fowling-piece. Following the shot-gun, the In-
dians closed up, gesticulating and screaming loudly,
thereby frightening and keeping several of the ducks
under water. An instant later, Chenowagesic sent his
paddle straight home to the back of a juvenile duck,
which, as soon as it came to the surface, was thrown
into my canoe amid the shouts of the entire party.
We were now two ducks ahead and hopeful of a further
reinforcement of our commissariat before nightfall.
At ten o'clock we reached the mouth of a stream,
having its source in a lake a few miles north of Lake
Itasca. This is the second tributary entering on the
right, and is the largest as well as the longest so far
encountered. I named it La Salle River, in honor of
Chevalier Robert de la Salle.
Several flocks of pigeons passed over our heads early
in the afternoon, but as they were so far above us as
to be out of shot range, J did not think it advisable to
waste ammunition. My brother noticed a deer grazing
at some distance from a point where we landed to search
for blueberries; but while he crept up cautiously to
within a few yards, he failed in his shot, either from
the distance or want of practice. He immediately
threw a fresh cartridge into his gun and fired again,
before the animal had made many leaps, but to no
purpose.
A halt was made at three o'clock for rest and
PERILS AND PRIVATIONS. 93
refreshment, for we were so much exhausted by this
time from padtlling and want of food that we could
proceed no farther. Lagard helped me out of my
canoe and led me to the shade of a small tree, for on
attempting to walk I found I was too weak to do so
without assistance. The two ducks killed in the morn-
ing, together with a mud-turtle caged by Chenowagesic,
were quickly broiled, and as quickly devoured. A
few blueberries were gathered by George, which he
divided equally among his companions.
At four o'clock the canoes were again put into the
water and the descent of the river continued. Our
progress for some miles was greatly retarded by a
sluggish current, the route lying through wild rice
savannas, the most extensive we had yet seen. These
rice savannas seem indispensable to the Indian tribes
of the Upper Mississippi, who rely upon them largely
for their winter sustenance. Toward evening we
came to the junction of a considerable stream, known
among the Indians as the Pinidiwin River. This
river originates in a lake on the northwestern summit
of a range of hills called the Hauteur des Terres. It
lias another lake also near the point where it enters
the Mississippi. One of these lakes is known as
Monomina, the other I named Beltrami, after the emi-
nent Frenchman who preceded Schoolcraft in Missis-
sippi exploration.
Just below the mouth of the Pinidiwin a flock of
wild geese passed over our heads. This was, under
the circumstances, a very great temptation, and, while
they were apparently beyond short range, I ventured a
round of ammunition upon them, without effect.
This was a hard blow. The sun was sinking behind
94 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
the distant hills, and although we had eaten nothing
since six o'clock in the morning, there was now no
prospect of securing food before reaching Lake Be-
rnidji. It was suggested that we should continue the
descentduring the night, but this was considered imprac-
ticable, as the channel was so tortuous and unsettled as to
render navigation extremely difficult except in day-
light. We were still passing through wild rice and
blue grass savannas where the river is constantly chang-
ing its course, and the channel with which Chenowa-
gesic was formerly familiar was now in many places
filled up and overgrown with reeds and rushes.
We disembarked at eight o'clock, about ten miles
below the mouth of the Pinidiwin, and pitched our
tents in a pine grove on the left bank. The day's
descent was indeed an arduous one. George and
Paine estimated it at twenty miles. Taking into
consideration a sluggish current and lack of rations,
it must be admitted that our progress was all that
could have been expected.
CHAPTER VIII.
BEMIDJI TO WINNIBEGOSHISH.
JFt't!) jDttg.
CAMP BELIEF,
Near Lake Bemidji, Minnesota,
July 26, 1881.
TRUCK tents at sunrise. Shot a musk-
rat with our last round of ammunition,
and killed two ducks with paddles early
in the forenoon, which, with a few blue-
berries gathered by the guides, gave us a
scant dinner. Had we not been thus fa-
vored, it is hard to say what our fate might
have been, for we were so much reduced in
strength by this time that it was with the greatest dif-
ficulty we continued the descent of the river, aided
only, as we were, by a sluggish current, and too weak
to accomplish much with our paddles. A breakdown
seemed inevitable, but this timely relief gave us
renewed energy and braced us up for more vigorous
work in pushing forward the canoes.
We met a canoe late in the afternoon, about ten
miles above Lake Bemidji, in which there were an
Indian, his squaw and pappoose. Finding they had
some dried fish and a small quantity of maple sugar,
we proposed a purchase, which was made after con-
(95)
96 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
siderable parleying, and which resulted in our secur-
ing four small perch and about two pounds of sugar.
The Fates certainly favored us on this occasion, for
had we been a few moments later we should not have
seen these Indians, as at the time of our meeting they
were about turning from the Mississippi to ascend one
of its tributaries.
As soon as we were in possession of sugar and fish it
was voted that nothing should be eaten until our usual
hour for supper; but I may add that our wise resolu-
tions were not very strictly adhered to, and the offi-
cial having charge of the sugar was frequently visited
upon errands having no reference to the points of the
compass.
We reached the mouth of the eastern fork of the
Mississippi at five o'clock. This stream, to which al-
lusion was made during our voyage to Lake Itasca,
unites with the western fork about three miles south
of Bemidji. We were now in latitude 47° 28' 46".
Of the two primary streams which unite at this point,
the one flowing from the west contributes by far the
larger volume of water, possessing the greater velocity
and breadth of current.
A few moments before six o'clock we entered a
beautiful little lake of clear water and a picturesque
margin, spreading transversely to our course, to which
I gave the name of Marquette. Chenowagesic led
the way directly north across this body of water, strik-
ing the river again on its opposite shore.
The Mississippi at the point of leaving Lake Mar-
quette is a broad, shallow channel, with rapid current.
I estimated this channel to be not more than one
hundred yards long, at which distance we entered .the
BEMIDJI TO WINNIBEGOSHISH. 97
largest lake yet encountered in our seaward voyage.
This fine body of water is known to the Chippewas as
Pemuljegumaug, which is the Lac Traverse of the early
French explorers. It appears upon the recent maps
of Minnesota as Beraidji, which is an indifferent ab-
breviation of its original title. The peculiarity recog-
nized by the Indian name of Pemidjegumaug, or
cross-water, is found to consist in the circumstance of
the entrance of the Mississippi into its extreme southern
end, and its passage through or across part of it at a
short distance from the point of entrance.
Lake Bemidji is in every way a magnificent sheet
of water, twelve miles in length from north to south,
and six or seven broad, fringed by an open forest of
hard wood. It is distant one hundred and forty-eight
miles from the source of the river, and lies at an: ele-
vation of 1456 feet above the Gulf of Mexico, in
latitude 47° 32' 45".
Continuing our course we paddled across the southern
end of Lake Bemidji to its outlet. Descending the
river a short distance we came to high ground, which
was considered favorable for a camp; halted and
pitched tents a few moments before sunset. Here we
were again brought to the realization of an empty larder.
Every grain of sugar had disappeared. The last
round of ammunition was gone, and but four small
dried perch left to carry us to Lake Winnibegoshish,
distant about a hundred miles ; for we had now learned
that the trading post at this point, and also that at
Cass Lake, had some time since been abandoned. The
fish were carefully cut up and distributed, which, with
a few blueberries found near our encampment, afforded
temporary refreshment and sent us to our tents musing,
6
98 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
not so much upon the beautiful scenery which had
arrested our attention during the afternoon, as upon
the probabilities of bagging something of an eatable
character on the morrow.
Pan.
CAMP CIIIPPEWA,
Cans Luke, Minnesota,
July Twenty- seventh.
Launclied our canoes a few minutes after sunrise.
Killed two small mallard ducks and one mud-turtle
with our paddles, which, with the usual addition of
the never-failing blueberries, gave us an indifferent
breakfast at ten o'clock. All hands very weak again
from want of sufficient food.
Reached Cuss Lake at three o'clock in the afternoon.
Here we found a wigwam on the shore of the lake
occupied by an Indian woman and her children. A
careful exploration brought to light a few dried fish,
which we at once purchased with money and tobacco,
the latter article being especially appreciated.
Dame Fortune seemed to be with us once more, and
hastening back to our canoes we paddled directly across
the lake, disembarking at a point near its outlet.
Tents were pitched and preparations for supper begun,
for we now had something to eat, and were in no
humor to defer the eating. Desirous of adding some-
thing of a nourishing character to our small stock of
dried fish, Chenowagesic and the Lagards were in-
structed to forage in the vicinity of our encampment.
They soon returned, reporting the discovery of a de-
serted wigwam and a large garden of growing corn
BEMIDJI TO WINNIBEGOSHISH. 99
and potatoes. This garden, well filled with half-
grown potatoes, was to my starving companions an ob-
ject of sincere admiration, especially when we were
told by our guides that in the Indian country the
hungry are always at liberty to help themselves.
Under the circumstances, this practice of our red
brothers was well calculated to inspire us with the
most exalted ideas of aboriginal generosity, and the
alacrity with which we helped ourselves to those
juvenile potatoes fully attested our appreciation.
After supper all went down to the lake and had a
full bath, then returned to our tents thankful for the
favors of the day, and loud in our praises of Indians
who plant corn and potatoes.
Cass Lake is a fine body of transparent water,
about eighteen miles in length, with several large bays
and islands, which give it an irregular shape. The
largest island, called Grande lie by the French, is the
Gitchiminis of the Indians. This island has a very
fertile soil, and has always been a favorite garden
spot with the Chippewas for raising maize or Indian
corn. Cass Lake was the terminus of the respective
explorations of Lieutenant Zebulon Pike, in 1806, and
Governor Lewis Cass, of Michigan, in 1820. The
points at which they approached it were not, however,
the same. Pike visited it in a dog-train on the snow
during the month of January, across the land from
the trading post of the Northwest Company at Leech
Lake. Cass landed in July, after tracing its channel
from Sandy Lake to the entrance of Turtle River, the
line of communication to Turtle Lake, which was for
many years the reputed source of the Mississippi.
The northern shore of Cass Lake lies in latitude
100 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
47° 25' 23". The Mississippi at the point where it
flows from the lake is one hundred and seventy-five
feet wide.
CABIN OF MISSIONARY,
Lake Winnibegoshixh, Minnesota)
July Twenty-eighth.
All were up and doing at daylight. The Lagards
hurried off to the potato field, while George and Che-
nowagesic made a rousing fire in which to roast the
potatoes. None but those accustomed to frontier life
can appreciate the luxury of potatoes baked in ashes ;
and our supper and breakfast at Cass Lake are among
the things long to be remembered in connection with
our experience on the Upper Mississippi.
Having some tobacco, with which we had provided
ourselves at Saint Paul for dealing with the Indians,
we placed a small quantity in a conspicuous place in the
wigwam, concluding that when the strolling Chippewa
occupants should return they would find acceptable
payment for the potatoes confiscated by their white
brothers.
As soon as breakfast was over, tents were struck,
blankets rolled, and by six o'clock we were again in the
canoes pulling vigorously for Lake Winnibegoshish,
our next destination. The river looked very beau-
tiful that morning, rippling over its gravelly bed and
flecked with the cool shadows of bluffs and trees, its
surface varied now and then by small rapids, shooting
down which the water lashed itself against the
boulders. Farther along the rapids ceased and the
river flowed between waving meadows of wild rice.
BEMIDJI TO WINNIBEGOSHISH. 1Q1
We met several Indians in canoes at nine o'clock.
Halted and parleyed with them for dried fish, but
failed to accomplish anything, as they had barely
enough for their own use. Tempted them with to-
bacco, but they would not part with their fish. Later
in the forenoon we disembarked and ascended the
bank of the river, where we found a squaw and her
children at work drying berries. Having some dried
venison at her wigwam near by, she generously di-
vided with us, receiving money in payment. Hurried
back to our canoes and continued the descent of the
river, eating venison and berries as we urged our
little fleet toward Winnibegoshish.
A heavy swell followed by a rising and falling of
the canoes betokened our near approach to a large
body of water, and at eleven o'clock we shot out upon
the bosom of Lake Winnibegoshish, the largest and
grandest of all the great lakes of the Great River.
Our arrival at Winnibegoshish was at a time when
a strong south wind blew its waters into white-capped
waves, and it was at the imminent risk of swamping
that the canoes were forced along the western shore
and into the little bay upon which the Indian village
stands. I shall not soon forget the peculiar sensa-
tions experienced when I realized that I was in a frail
canoe in a heavy sea two or three miles from land. I
would have given a good deal at this time if I could
have suddenly placed my feet upon a firm foundation.
Although my proposition to cross the lake was
stoutly opposed by the guides there seemed to be no
alternative, as we were again without food and felt
sure that something of an eatable character could be
secured at the Chippewa village on the opposite side
102 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
of the lake. For nearly two hours we pulled right
lustily for our destination, sometimes riding upon the
topmost waves, and again struggling in the trough of
the sea. I felt several times that to get out of such a
fix I would willingly fast six months. I would have
given every dollar I had in the world to have been
safely landed anywhere on the face of the earth.
Finding that my pilot coveted such a hat as his cap-
tain wore, I promised to keep him well supplied with
hats for some years to come if he landed me safely in
the village towards which we were paddling. Our
canoes soon became detached by ponderous waves
which tossed us about quite at their pleasure, and no
opportunity was found to discuss the situation ; but I
sincerely wished that all birch canoes had been con-
signed to perdition before we saw Winnibegoshish.
We struck the beach at three o'clock in the afternoon,
heartily glad that we stood once more on terra firma.
On disembarking we were very cordially received
by a large number of Chippevvas, headed by Kitchi-
nodin, an Indian missionary, who welcomed us to
their village, the missionary extending to me the
courtesy of a bed in his cabin, and suggesting a fti-
vorable place for pitching the tents of my companions.
These were the first civilities shown us in the descent
of the Mississippi, and the three days that we were
wind-bound at this Chippewa village afforded me an
excellent opportunity for studying Indian character
and habits.
When told that we had been many days without
regular food, Kitchinodin promptly supplied us with
such meats and vegetables as he could procure, and in-
sisted that I should feel at home in his cabin.
BEMIDJI TO WINNIBEGOSH1SH. 103
Having been duly installed as the guest of Kitchi-
nodin, I looked forward with considerable interest to
our dinner, which I soon discovered was in course of
preparation. Everything being ready, Kitchinodiu
turned to me and said in the best English fie could
command, and with some hesitation : Ne-che, din-ner-
is-read-y. Then taking me by the hand he led me
into his cabin and placed" me at the side of a plain
wooden table opposite his wife. He seated himself at
the end of the table, and in serving the few simple
dishes which constituted our repast was assisted by an
intelligent-looking Indian girl who carried a juvenile
Kitchinodin in one arm and waited upon the table
with the other. Dinner consisted of dried fish,
potatoes, green corn, and red raspberries, which are
found in abundance wherever there is a clearing in the
neighborhood of this lake. Before proceeding with
dinner my reverend host indicated, by raising his right
hand and bowing his head, that he desired to ask a
blessing. This was invoked in the Ojibvvay dialect,
and with all the fervor of a true Christian.
Having embraced Christianity, this son of the
forest manifested that respect for the practices of
civilization which almost invariably follow conver-
sion. He said to me through the interpreter that he
desired to imitate and live as far as possible in accord-
ance with the suggestions and teachings of his white
brothers. He asked my advice in many things, and
hoped my sojourn at Winnibegoshish would be much
longer than I had contemplated. Dinner being over,
Kitchinodin invited me to walk with him through the
village, after which we sat down in the shade of his
cabin and looked out upon the lake.
104 DO TF^V THE GREA T Rl VER.
Lake Winnibegoshish, the largest lake of the Missis-
sippi, is about twenty miles in its greatest length
from north to south, and fifteen or sixteen broad from
east to west. Its northern shore lies in latitude 47°
28' 32". This imposing lake was first seen by white
men in 1806, when Hon. Lewis Cass, of Michigan, and
Lieutenant Pike, United States Army, reached it
during their tour of exploration on the Upper Missis-
sippi. It was subsequently visited by Schoolcraft in
1832, when on his way to Lake Itasca. The waters of
Winnibegoshish have a slightly turbid aspect after the
prevalence of storms, which appears to reveal its
shallowness with a probably white-clay bottom. The
Chippewa name of Winnibegoshish is indeed said to be
derived from this circumstance.
CHAPTER IX.
HABITS AND TRADITIONS OF THE CHIPPEWAS.
€tg!)t!) Dan.
HOME OP KITCHINODIN,
Lake Winnibeyoshish, Minnesota,
July 29, 1881.
T was my intention on our arrival at
Lake Winnibegoshish to continue the
descent of the river on the following
morning, but, finding ourselves wind-
bound at the appointed time for re-embark-
ing, I decided to improve the day by fur-
ther informing myself concerning the peculiar
habits and religious notions of the Chippewas.
Conversations with Kitchinodin convinced me that he
was far above the ordinary Indian in point of natural
intelligence and acquired knowledge of the practices
and traditions of his race. He is a regularly ordained
missionary of the Episcopal Church, having been duty
appointed by Bishop Whipple, of Minnesota. Per-
fectly familiar with the current beliefs and supersti-
tions of the Chippewas, he told me through my inter-
preter of many of the obstacles with which he has to
contend in making converts to Christianity.
Their notions of religion appear to be of the most
simple character; they believe in the existence of an
(105)
106 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
only God, whom they terra Ka-sha-rna-ne-to, or Great
Spirit ; Kasha signifying great, and Maneto an irresisti-
ble Almighty Being. The epithet Kasha is never
applied to any other word but as connected with the
Supreme Being. It would be highly indecorous to
apply it to a house, a horse, or any other visible object.
Yet it is in a few instances applied to a good man,
in order to give more force to the expression by
connecting his good qualities with those which they
ascribe to the Great Spirit. They recognize also
an evil spirit, whom they call Mat-cha-ma-ne-to.
This unfavorable epithet is not restricted in its applica-
tion, but is extended to all unpleasant or disagreeable
objects. They consider themselves indebted to the
Good Spirit for the warm winds from the south, while
the evil one sends the cold winds and storms of the
north. The Kashamaneto dwells in the land of the
mid-day sun, while the Mntchamaneto resides in the
cold regions of the north where the sun never shines.
Their worship appears to be addressed principally
to the Evil Spirit, whom they think it expedient to
propitiate; the good one needing no prayers, for his
essential goodness will always induce him to assist and
protect man without being reminded of it by his pe-
titions; neither do they believe that their prayers to
the Evil Spirit can in any manner displease the good.
In certain cases, however, as when afflicted with
disease, or when impelled to it in a dream, they will
offer a sacrifice of living animals to the Kashamaneto.
This is usually done at the suggestion of one of their
chiefs or leaders, who calls all the warriors together,
explains his views, and appoints one of them to go in
search of a buck ; to another he commits the killing
DOG DANCE OF THE SIOUX.
-A-H 1
& T~'
±3
*
P—r 1 r- T
, ,~hg — i— (S>-\-is> <$>-?>-\
--A-H ff^
CHIPPEWA SCALP DANCE.
ifar-f-rfgpip:
y-i-
tzitt
.--1 - 31 ,^J .^ ._J — J — _, IJ
THE notes marked thus, .«= are performed with a tremulous voice
sounded : " High-yi-yi," &c.
HABITS AND TRADITIONS OF THE CHIPPEWAS.IQ$
of a raccoon ; to a third he allots some other animal
to be killed ; and when they have been successful in
their respective hunts, they meet and fasten the first
buck which they kill upon a high pole, and leave it in
this situation so that it may serve as a sacrifice to the
Great Spirit. Upon the remainder of the chase they
feast. After having boiled the game they partake of
it in the name of the Great Spirit. The object of
these sacrifices is to insure luck in their pursuits,
whether of hunting or fighting.
The only period when they have regular sacrifices is
during the winter and spring of the year, at which
time many of the warriors give feasts; each selects
the time that suits him best, and invites such guests as
he thinks proper. Having assembled them all, he
rises, takes a sort of tambourine, formed by fastening
a piece of skin or parchment upon a frame, which he
beats while he addresses himself to the divinity, ac-
companying his invocation with many violent ges-
tures. When he has concluded, he resumes his seat,
and hands the tambourine over to another, who pro-
ceeds in the same manner. They have regular songs
which they sing together on such occasions.
Among the Chippewas, polygamy is not only al-
lowed but even encouraged. A man frequently has
two or three wives, sometimes four or five, according
to his skill and success as a hunter. An Indian who
lias many wives is respected as being a better or more
favored hunter than he who has but one wife; it
therefore follows that the number of wives he keeps
is equal to that which he can maintain.
They are very attentive to the proper education of
their children, in order to impart to them those
110 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
qualities of both mind and body which shall enable
them to endure privation and fatigue, and to obtain
influence in the councils of the nation, or during their
military operations. Kitchinodin said that, when
very young, his father began to instruct him in the
traditions, laws and ceremonies of his tribe, in order
that he might one day benefit his country with his
counsel.
The education of boys usually commences at the
age of ten or twelve years; they accustom them
early to the endurance of cold by making them bathe
every morning in winter. They likewise encourage
them to abstinence from food in order that they may
acquire the more readily those attributes which it is
desirable for an Indian to possess.
Parents use no compulsory means to reduce their
children to obedience ; still, they generally succeed in
obtaining a powerful influence over them by acting upon
their fears; they tell them that if they do not do as
they are required they will incur the displeasure of
the Great Spirit, who will deprive them of all luck as
hunters and as warriors. This, together with the
constant and never-ceasing importance which the
children observe that their parents attribute to luck
in all their pursuits, is found to have the desired effect
upon the minds of all those who are fired with the
ambition of becoming distinguished at some future
day by their skill and success.
Their fasts are marked by the ceremony of smear-
ing their faces and hands with charcoal. To effect
this, they take a piece of wood of the length of the
finger and suspend it to their necks; they char one
end of it, and rub themselves with the coal every
HABITS AND TRADITIONS OF THE CHIPPEWAS.IH
morning, keeping it on until after sunset. No person
whose face is blackened presumes to eat or drink dur-
ing the period of fasting ; whatever may be the crav-
ings of his appetite he must restrain them until
evening, when he may wash off his black paint and
indulge moderately in the use of food. The next
morning he repeats the ceremony of blackening his
face, and continues it from day to day until the whole
of his piece of wood is consumed.
After this term they either suspend or continue
their fasting, according to the particular requirements
of the case. Kitchinodin said that in no instance
within his recollection had Indians been known to
break their fasts ; so powerful indeed is their super-
stitious dread of that "ill luck" which would attach
to a transgression of their rules, that even children
have been, in vain, tempted to take food when at the
houses of teachers and beyond the control of their
parents. Neither does it appear that they indulge
after sunset in any unreasonable gratification of their
appetite : in this respect therefore they prove them-
selves more consistent than the Mahometans, who are
said, while their Ramadan or Lent lasts, to make up
by the debaucheries of the evening for the restrictions
imposed upon them during the day by the precepts
of their Prophet.
The same apprehensions which will prevent an In-
dian, whether man or boy, from tasting food while
covered with his coating of charcoal, will not allow
him to shorten the term of his penance by consuming
the piece of wood too hastily. If he does not use it
sparingly, he is certain that the charm or virtue with
which he invests it will be dispelled. In addition to
112 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
fasting, the Indian attempts to impress upon his off-
spring a permanent and unshaken belief in the exist-
ence of a Great Spirit, ruler of the universe, whose
attributes are kindness to men and a desire of reliev-
ing them from all their afflictions. The necessity of
doing all that may be grateful to him is often recurred
to in those exhortations by which every Indian parent
instructs his sons both morning and evening.
It does not appear that the same care is extended to
the religious principles of females ; they are not allowed
to take part in the public sacrifices, and as they have no
concern in the noble occupations of war or the chase, it
matters but little whether or not they are agreeable in
the sight of the Great Spirit. The only inducement
which they have to pray is that they may continue to
hold a place in the affections of their husbands.
The Chippewas are of the opinion that they have
always existed in the neighborhood of the head waters
of the Mississippi. They are also of the belief that
the first man and woman were made by the Great
Spirit. Their traditions at first mentioned but one
original couple, the parents of the red people, from
whom they believe themselves to have descended.
But when they became acquainted with the different
races of men, they supposed a couple of white and
another of black had likewise been created by the
Supreme Being, and that these had given rise to the
white and black people whom they had since seen.
Soon after the white men came among them they were
told that far away towards the setting sun there was a
race of people whose features and complexion resembled
theirs. This had led them to much reflection and discus-
sion. They had often inquired of other nations whence
HABITS AND TRADITIONS OF THE CHIPPEWAS. H3
they came, hut found strong reasons for adhering to
their old tradition, that the land on which they now
resided was that upon which the Great Spirit had
first placed them.
Indians generally admit the existence of a future
life, of which, however, they entertain very confused
ideas, believing for the most part that the spirits of
those who have lived a good life will go to a country
where they can pursue without fatigue their favorite
occupation of hunting, where animals will be plentiful
and fat. Not so with the spirits of the bad ; theirs
will be a country barren and nearly destitute of game,
Avhere the chase will become a painful and unprofitable
occupation.
It is impossible on seeing this strange people at
present not to feel that the time for obtaining correct
information from them has long since passed away;
they have imbibed from the missionaries so many
notions which certainly did not belong to them origin-
ally, and the crafty policy of their chiefs to counteract
the effect of their intercourse with white men has
raised so many idle and false traditions, that it is
difficult to distinguish the genuine from the false
doctrines attributed to these nations in their original
state. Of the many interesting customs which, accord-
ing to their traditions, formerly prevailed among
them, the degeneration of none is more to be regretted
than that which accompanied the marriage ceremony.
This has now nearly disappeared from the face of the
country. Their intermarriages with other nations
have Ixjcome so frequent, and the demoralizing ten-
dency of their intercourse with the traders has been so
great, that it has led them to neglect practices which
were recommended to them by a venerable antiquity.
114 DOWN THE GEE A T El VER.
Referring to the form of courtship among the
Chippewas, Kitchinodin said that formerly when a
young man had conceived an attachment for a
female, or wished to make her his wife, he gave the
first intimation of his design by throwing a deer into
the lodge of the girl's parents. This he would
repeat for several days, after which the father usually
asked him what object he had in doing so, and
whether it was to obtain his daughter. The young
man having replied in the affirmative, the relatives of
the girl would, if they approved of the connection,
prepare a dress for the youth, which they would take
to his wigwam, and there the damsel's father would
invest him with it. He would then take him home
with him, and introduce him to the bride; there the
lover remained ten or twelve days, until his friends
had prepared the presents they intended for his wrife's
family. It was usual for the young couple to dwell
with the bride's parents for the term of a year, during
which time the husband was virtually a servant in the
family, giving his father-in-law all the produce of his
hunt. At the expiration of this term he was at
liberty to remove his wife to his own wigwam and
treat her as he liked.
The power of the husband over his wife was un-
limited ; he might even put her to death if he chose,
and she lost all claim to the sympathy and protec-
tion of her own relatives. They never would resent
any treatment which she had been made to endure.
There was no fixed time for marrying. Girls were
sometimes betrothed at a very early age, long before
maturity. The presents which it was customary to
make were always of the most valuable kind, and con-
HABITS AND TRADITIONS OF THE CHIPPEWAS. 115
sisted of horses, venison, guns and many other things
that were likely to be of service to the contracting
parties.
It was the custom when an Indian married one of
several sisters to consider him as wedded to all ; and it
became incumbent upon him to take the others as
concubines. The marrying of a brother's widow was
not approved, but was always looked upon as a very
improper connection. The intercourse of persons
related by blood was likewise disapproved and discour-
aged.
The circumstances which attend funerals are also
worthy of notice. They have, it is true, but few
ceremonies at the time of the removal of the corpse ;
but the manner in which this duty is performed de-
serves mention. The greatest pains are taken that all
should be transacted in the most decorous manner.
The spot selected is always as dry as can be found in
the vicinity of their villages. The body of the de-
ceased is clothed in his best garments, and, if the rela-
tives can afford it, new clothes are obtained for this pur-
pose. His moccasins, rifle, knife, money, silver orna-
ments, in fact the whole of his possessions, are placed
near him : the corpse is laid with its face turned to-
wards the east. A small quantity of food is placed
near the head. The funeral is generally attended by
all the relatives, who express their grief by weeping.
An Indian is buried in an erect, seated, or inclined
posture, according to the wishes and directions which
he may have given previous to death ; for these are
always most implicitly obeyed. The graves in which
Indians are buried are generally from four to five feet
in depth. If the deceased had, previous to death,
7
116 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
signified a desire to be deposited in a tree, his wish is
attended to ; otherwise the body is always interred.
When the corpse is to be placed in a tree, it is first
sewed up in a blanket, and this is suspended to the
branches. The friends of the deceased visit it fre-
quently until they observe that the body is decaying ;
they then shake hands with it and bid it a last fare-
well. But even after this they return yearly to visit
the spot where it is deposited, and uniformly leave
some food near it.
At the time of a funeral they often light a fire near
the h^ad of the grave, and upon this they prepare
their feast, throwing a part of the food on the grave
for the use of their friend. If they have whiskey
they likewise scatter some on the ground, but of this
they are sparing, doubtless from the belief that the
living require it much more than the dead. An in-
vocation is then made to the deceased, who is en-
treated to speed his course direct to the Great Prairie
without casting his eyes back, for they hold that, if on
his way to the land of spirits he were to look behind
him, it would bring ill luck upon some one of his re-
latives, to whom it would be a signal that his com-
pany was required by his departed friend. It is
customary to mark the grave with a post, on which
are inscribed in hieroglyphics the deeds of the de-
ceased, whether of hunting or fighting.
The Chippewas are particular in their demonstra-
tions of grief for departed friends. These consist in
darkening their faces with charcoal, fasting, abstain-
ing from the use of vermilion and other ornaments in
dress. They also make incisions in their arms, legs
and other parts of the body, from a belief that their
HABITS AND TRADITIONS OF THE CIIIPPEWAS. H7
grief is internal, and that the only way of dispelling
it is to give it a vent through which to escape. Their
outward signs of grief are not merely of a temporary
character; they are more lasting than among those
who consider themselves higher in the scale of refine-
ment than the red man. Chenowagesic observed that
he had abstained from the use of vermilion for the
past fifteen years on account of the loss of a valued
friend, and he meant to persist in this practice ten
years longer. The deceased was not a relative, merely
a friend. Public opinion requires of them some
mourning for departed relations; but the Indian
graduates his expressions of grief according to the
value in which he held the deceased, rather than with
reference to the mere relationship in which nature or
accident placed him in life.
Much to my regret the conversation with Kitchi-
nodin was suddenly brought to a olose by the de-
parture of Chenowagesic for his home at Leech Lake.
This interview with the missionary was full of in-
terest, and gave me a clearer insight into Indian
character than I had as yet been able to gather from
other sources.
The red man appears to me to possess some ideas
of virtue and morality, which are fully as commend-
able as those that are supposed by many philosophers
to be characteristic of civilization only. True, they
are perhaps but too frequently checked in their
growth by the uncontrolled sway which his evil pro-
pensities exercise over him ; propensities which doubt-
less have been increased by an indiscriminate inter-
course with the most worthless of white men, who, to
serve their own selfish ends, have not been ashamed to
DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
stimulate the Indian to deeds which his own good
sense would have prevented him from perpetrating.
Parting with Chenowagesic.
The valuable service rendered by my faithful guide,
Chenowagesic, made his retirement at Lake Winuibe-
goshish one of the notable events of our voyage. The
ceremonies attending his leave-taking were made im-
pressive by reason of the important part he had
borne in leading us to the Source of the Mississippi.
Our parting took place in front of a cluster of wig-
wams near the shore of the lake. George, Paine, the
Lagards, Kitchinodin and many Indians from the
village were present.
As soon as all were assembled I arose, and, address-
ing Cheuowagesic, recounted the leading incidents of
our journey to Lake Itasca and beyond. Spoke of
our discovery and the privations we had endured in
the descent of the river. Thanked him for the im-
portant duty he had performed, and expressed the
hope that, after a visit to his family, he would be able
to rejoin us at Aitkin and complete the voyage with
us to the Gulf.
When I had concluded my remarks I paid Cheno-
wagesic and Sebatise Lagard, who was to return to
Leech Lake with him, for the time they had served.
Gave each a photograph of myself, and divided
equally between them all the tobacco we had in re-
serve. This done, Chenowagesic straightened himself
up to his full height and began speaking. In a man-
ner characteristic of the Indian he prefaced his speech
by referring to the circumstances under which we had
met at Leech Lake. Related his impressions on first
HABITS AND TRADITIONS OF THE CHIPPEWAS. 121
seeing me. Referred to his promise to guide me to the
TRUE SOURCE of the Great River ; spoke with pride
of his having accomplished all that he had under-
taken, and closed by trusting that it might be his good
fortune to rejoin us at Aitkin, as I desired ; but
should he not be able to do so, he would anticipate
meeting me and my companions in the Happy Hunt-
ing Ground. A general hand-shaking followed, after
which Chenowagesic and Sebatise got into their canoe
and started for Leech Lake.
CHAPTER X.
LAKE WINNIBEGOSHISH TO GRAND EAPIDS.
•Nmtl) Pag.
CAMP CHENOWAGESIC,
Lake Winnibegoshish, Minnesota,
July 30, 1881. t
NOTWITHSTANDING the stm turbu-
lent condition of the lake and threaten-
ing southeasterly winds, we re-embarked
at sunrise and continued our course with
much difficulty for several hours along its
western shore. The increasing strength of
the wind, however, and consequent heavy sea
forced us to run ashore at ten o'clock, at a point
known among the fur traders as Old School Station.
Here we were compelled to spend the day listening
to the roar and swash of the waves as they lashed the
beach in their fury.
It was voted that we would not venture upon the
lake again until the " white caps" had entirely disap-
peared, and so we set to work to make ourselves as
comfortable as possible. Tents were pitched, blankets
spread, and preparations for dinner begun, for we
were now in possession of a small quantity of meat
and potatoes secured from the Indians through the
kindness of Kitchiuodin,
(122)
LAKE WINN1BEGOSIIISH TO GRAND RAPIDS. 123
All day we waited and watched anxiously for a
calm, but it did not come, and finally despairing of an
opportunity to launch our canoes before morning, we
retired to our tents. About midnight our slumbers
were disturbed by the sound of paddles and voices
in the little cove on the shores of which we were en-
camped ; then the slight grating of a canoe on the
beach ; and presently two villainous-looking Indians
appeared armed with Winchester rifles, one of whom
I learned from my interpreter was a double murderer.
They seemed to feel quite at home ; blew the
embers of our fire into a blaze and curled up in their
blankets beside it. We let them alone, and though
they made no further demonstration, we hardly slept
as soundly afterwards.
(fceutl)
CAMP LAGARD,
Ten Miles below Winnibeyoshiah,
July Thirty-first.
On coming from our tents a little before sunrise we
found Wiunibegoshish as angry and boisterous as ever.
A heavy sea, the presence of white caps, and the roar
of waves as they broke upon the beach, were not well
calculated to hasten the launch of our canoes.
Breakfast was soon ready and over. A hurried
consultation led me to decide that, let the consequences
be what they might, we could not wait longer, but
must cross the lake at once and enter the river. Our
effort was a success, but was attended with consider-
able risk, the wind being so strong ahead as to greatly
124 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
retard the advance of the canoes, which were some-
times nearly filled with water.
After five hours of vigorous paddling against wind
and wave we reached the outlet and continued the de-
scent of the river, gliding along delightfully, aided by
a brisk current, until we came to another lake known
as Little Winnibegoshish. Here we again encountered
high winds and rough water, but by hugging the
eastern shore around to the outlet we avoided some of
the unpleasant experiences of the morning.
Little Winnibegoshish is only about three-fourths
of a mile below its namesake. It is a beautiful sheet
of water of very respectable dimensions, and but for
its nearness to the larger lake would attract much
more attention than it has hitherto received.
The Lakes Winnibegoshish occupy a position on
the American Continent, and particularly in relation
to the Upper Mississippi, which makes it desirable to
acquire more accurate details and observations than it
fell to our lot to be enabled to make. But in the ab-
sence of such data, such facts as our means permitted
may be substituted. We were impressed with their
extent, and the picturesque and diversified appearance
of their woodland shores. Their geological features
are similar to those of Bemidji and Cass lakes, being
a basin of diluvial formation, occupying a position on
the great marine sand district of Northern Minnesota.
This district abounds in pure springs, and is so im-
pervious in its lower strata that it has probably re-
tained to the present day more water in the character
of lakes, large and small, than any other part of the
world.
There is a portage from Winnibegoshish for light
LAKE WINNIBEGOSHISH TO GRAND RAPIDS. 125
packages of goods across the summit level of the Mis-
sissippi Valley into Red Lake, and the fertile valley
of Red River. The latter embraces the settlements
planned by the Earl of Selkirk, the inhabitants of
which maintained their existence for several years
against the strenuous opposition of the Northwest
Company.
CAMP KITCHINODIN,
White Oak Point, Minnesota,
August First.
Paine sounded reveille at ten minutes after four
o'clock in the morning. All turned out promptly and
began preparations for getting on the river. Progress
in our canoes very slow. We followed the windings
of the river ten miles, to advance two towards our
objective. Had dried fish and potatoes for dinner.
Met a party of Indian hay-makers after dinner, of
whom we purchased a small quantity of dried meat.
Passed the mouth of Leech Lake River on the right
hand between three and four o'clock. This is a con-
siderable stream, is the outlet of Leech Lake, and
nearly doubles the volume of the Mississippi at its
point of entrance. We reached White Oak Point be-
tween six and seven o'clock in the evening, where we
found a Chippewa village presided over by a chief
with an unpronounceable name, which Lagard in-
terpreted as Dull Knife.
Not caring to avail myself of the courtesies extended
by Dull Knife, we pitched our tents in an open field
rather than occupy a filthy wigwam with ten or fifteen
126 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
Chippewas. These Indians appeared to regard our
arras and equipments with considerable curiosity, and
especially my self-acting revolver, a weapon with
which they had had no experience. Wishing to keep
them at a respectful distance from my tent, I found
much pleasure in showing them how effective it could
be made in skillful hands. The experiment proved
successful, for they could not readily understand how
pulling the trigger could cock and discharge the re-
volver at the same instant. Naturally superstitious,
they were inclined to believe that the evil one had
taken possession of me and could not be persuaded to
approach my quarters, although I found them quite
sociable whenever I appeared among them in their
village.
Dull Knife was well advanced in years but had
none of the infirmities of old age. The women were
all very ugly and the children looked like little imps,
in whose countenances and apparently deformed bodies
we could scarcely discover the rudiments of men as
tall and elegant as those who stood before us. Most
of their youth had gone out on a hunting excursion.
The men whom we saw were almost naked, having no
other garment than the breech-cloth, but as we drew
near them they gathered up their blankets. The
women wore a short gown and a blanket ; the children
ran about naked, with no other appendage than a belt
about their loins. It is curious to observe that all
Indians, whether old or young, wear a belt even when
they have nothing to attach to it; and the children,
who seldom assume the breech-cloth before maturity,-
invariably have a belt tied around them as soon as
they are able to walk.
LAKE WINNIBEGOSHISH TO GRAND RAPIDS. 127
One of the \vigwams which we visited was about
fifteen feet in diameter and fully twelve feet high at
its centre ; it was formed of bark secured to a frame
made of poles and covered with the same material. Like
the wigwams visited at Bemidji and Winnibegoshish
it had the appearance of being very comfortable. The
fire was made in the middle, the smoke passing out
between the poles; the sides of the interior were
occupied with a frame three feet high and four or
five feet wide, which was covered with blankets
and skins, upon which the inmates sit and sleep.
There is no partition or anything that can serve
as a screen to separate one part of the family from,
the other.
The disposition of these Indians was friendly. The
object of the expedition was explained to them, to
which they made no reply, but the chief directed his
squaw to give us some maple sugar in return for the
tobacco we had presented him. He expressed his regret
at having no fresh meat to give us, but added that if
his hunters returned that evening with meat he would
send some to our camp. We were somewhat surprised
by their familiar manner, which we at first mistook for
intentional impudence.
They all collected around us and carefully examined
our equipments, witF which they seemed highly
pleased. One of them drew ray brother's hunting
knife from the sheath, and having looked at it for
some time, returned it; he then took Paine's hat,
which was a sombrero, and after having examined this
also with care, tried it on his own head. All this, how-
ever, seemed to proceed rather from childish curiosity
than from any intention to give offence. After a time
128 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
they began to beg for money which soon compelled us
to retire to our tents.
POTTER HOUSE,
Grand Rapids, Minnesota,
August Second.
Had a light breakfast on dried fish and potatoes
obtained from Indians. Launched our canoes at seven
o'clock. While descending the river we met three
canoes filled with Chippewas and their families. They
were freighted with heavy rolls of birch bark, such
as their canoes are made of; together with a small
quantity of snake-root designed for the trading post at
Grand Rapids. We halted at two o'clock for dinner,
which consisted of dried meat, potatoes and blue-
berries. The annoyance suffered from mosquitoes on
this great plateau was almost past endurance. We
re-embarked at a quarter past four and reached
Pokegama Falls at five o'clock. At this point the
first rock stratum and the first wooded island are seen.
The river has an aggregate fall of twenty feet.
Making a portage around the falls, we continued
our course towards Grand Rapids two miles and a half
down the stream, shooting the rapids just above and
arriving at the little hamlet of the same name a few
minutes before seven o'clock. This pioneer village
consists of a hotel, two stores, a saloon and three or
four private houses, all built of logs. The Potter
House is the first hotel encountered in the descent of
the river, and is intended chiefly for the accommodation
of hunters and lumbermen, who gather here during the
LAKE WINNIBEGOSniSH TO GRAND KAPTDV. 19,9
fall and winter months. It was with quickened pace
we answered the call of "supper" at this house, and
with a keen appetite that we sat down to the first
civilized table we had seen in seventeen days. The
bill of fare, though not elaborate, was ample and con-
sisted of beefsteak, potatoes, raspberries, tea and
coifee. Very little ceremony was observed, and we
" stood not upon the order of our going.'*
CHAPTER XI.
GRAND RAPIDS TO AITKIN,
Ulan.
CAMP PORTAGE,
Twenty Miles Below Grand Rapids,
August 3, 1881.
'E were detained at Grand Rapids until
after dinner, in consequence of a heavy
thunder-storm, which set in early in the
morning and continued throughout the
forenoon. Before leaving this place we pro-
vided ourselves with ten pounds of flour, the
same quantity of bacon, one pound of coifee and
three of sugar, rations considered necessary to
carry us to Aitkin. George and Paine were compelled
to exchange their birch canoe for a new one, as it had
been rendered onsea worthy through the rough usage
incident to our long voyage.
Re-embarked at one o'clock after shaking hands
with every man in the place, a thing which we were
not likely to attempt in towns farther down the
stream. The storm had passed away, leaving a genial
temperature and a placid surface, with the current
somewhat accelerated by the storm of the forenoon.
We dipped our paddles with increased energy and
made good progress toward the close 9f the day.
(130)
GRAND RAPIDS TO AITKIN.
.fourteenth Dau.
CAMP THUNDER,
Seventy-five Miles Below Grand Rapids,
August Fourth.
Put our canoes into the water a few minutes after
six o'clock in the morning. "We noted a decided
change in the scenery. Higher banks and greater
variety of trees, grasses and flowers. Halted for
dinner near the mouth of Swan River. This is a
considerable stream, originating in Swan Lake, near
the source of the Saint Louis River, which empties
into Lake Superior.
The current of the Mississippi continued to in-
crease in strength ; its velocity during the descent of
this day was estimated by Paine at two and a half
miles per hour. We passed a rapid a few miles below
Trout River, where there is a computed descent of
three feet in a hundred and fifty yards.
We met the City of Aitkin, a small steamboat,
late in the afternoon, on its way from Aitkin to Grand
Rapids. This pioneer craft was commanded by Cap-
tain Houghton of the former place, and deserves
special mention as the first boat propelled by steam
which we had thus far seen in the descent of the river.
The clatter of a stern-wheel, much puffing and
blowing, followed by the report of several shots fired
by sportive passengers, betokened the approach of this
wonder of the Upper Mississippi. The captain of
the Aitkin and his gallant crew must have been
well advised of our movements, for, as soon as they
had reached a point opposite the one we had taken on
the shore, they saluted us with several rounds of
132 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
cheers, supplemented by a general discharge of fire-
arms. Thiscompliment was reciprocated on our part by
three cheers and a Chippewa yell for Captain Hough ton.
We disembarked a few minutes after six o'clock
and, hurriedly pitching our tents, took shelter from
a heavy thunder-storm which set in just as we were
pulling our canoes from the water. In spite of every
precaution our tents were blown down and all hands
thoroughly drenched by the rain which fell upon us
in torrents. The tents were pitched again, and again
dashed to the ground by the wind, which came whist-
ling and roaring through the pines about us.
Hfteentlj Dan.
CAMP MOSQUITO,
Twenty-eight Miles Above Aitkin,
August Fifth.
The rain-storm which opened as we were pitching
our tents at Camp Thunder continued throughout the
night, and we found clothing, blankets and equipments
thoroughly soaked in the morning. Breakfasted on
bread, bacon and coffee. Got into our canoes at seven
o'clock. Met a party of Indians in the forenoon
coming up the river. Halted and talked with them
a few minutes through Lagard, who had seen two of
their number some years before.
Stopped at a log-cabin in the afternoon and secured
bread and vegetables of an Indian woman who was
the wife of a white man. She spoke very indifferent
English, but her children readily understood our
wants, and when they had communicated them she
seemed to find pleasure in supplying us with the best
her humble cabin afforded.
GRAND RAPIDS TO AITKIN. 133
Camp Mosquito, like most of our encampments,
was located on high ground, overlooking the Missis-
sippi, and, being in a bend of the river, gave us a fine
view of the surrounding country. It may here be
observed that the course of the Mississippi, below the
Falls of Pokegama, is still serpentine, but strikingly
less so than above, and its bends are not so short and
abrupt. Its general course, until it reaches the rock
formation of Pokegama, is easterly ; thence to Sandy
Lake inlet it flows in a south-easterly direction ;
from this point to the inlet of Crow Wing it is de-
flected to the southwest; thence, almost due south, to
the mouth of the Watab River ; and thence again south-
east to the Falls of Saint Anthony. A geographical
line dropped from the inlet of Sandy Lake, where the
channel is first deflected, to the south-west, to the mouth
of the Minnesota River, forms a vast bow-shaped area
of prairie and forest lands of high agricultural capa-
bilities, whose products will reach eastern and southern
markets through the railways and waterways now
opened and opening for the convenience of the settler.
These prairies and grove lauds constitute the ancient
area of the Isati, described by Hennepin, and are now
known chiefly as having been the predatory border,
or battle-ground, of the Sioux, Dakotas and Chippe-
was.
0brtcentl) £)aj).
DOUGLASS HOUSE,
A it kin, Minnesota,
August Sixth.
Struck tents in the morning with high hopes — the
prospect of reaching Aitkin in season for dinner. Since
leaving Winuibegoshish "Aitkin" had been the first
134 DOWN THE CHEAT RIVER.
word in the morning and the last word at night. It
meant something more than a return to civilization; it
meant, for the remainder of our voyage, less exposure,
better accommodations and more congenial surround-
ings than had fallen to our lot in the Chippewa country.
We reached the mouth of Mud River at two o'clock.
Listening to the advice of Lagard we attempted to
paddle up to Aitken, but found the stream too shal-
low and the current too strong to make it practicable,
so I ordered my canoe, the Discovery, ashore and
walked up to the village. George and his new pilot,
whom he had christened " Commodore," continued for
a time their endeavor to arrive at Aitken from the
water front, but much to their chagrin capsized about
three hundred yards below the town, in three feet of
water. Beyond being thoroughly soaked, however, they
were not injured, and George added another chapter
to his already long list of mishaps. Just as his birch
was rolling its occupants into the water he set us all
roaring with laughter by singing out to his pilot:
"Don't get wet, Commodore! Stick to the canoe!
Nothing so refreshing as the bottom of Mud River! "
Distance traversed this day about thirty miles. La-
gard left for Leech Lake soon after our arrival, with the
intention of rejoining us at Brainerd and continuing
with us in our voyage to the Gulf.
- Aitkin is the county-seat of Aitkin County, the
most northern settlement of any importance on the
Mississippi, and the nearest to its source. The county
of which it forms the capital has an area of nineteen
hundred square miles, and contains a scattered popu-
lation of only about four hundred, half of which
number are found in the town of Aitken. The latter
GRAND RAPIDS TO AITKIN. 135
is situated on Mud River, near its confluence with the
Mississippi, and was founded by William Aitkin, an
enterprising fur trader, about the year 1832. The
inhabitants for the most part are actively engaged in
the lumber trade. Situated on the line of the North-
ern Pacific Railway and at the junction of two rivers,
one of them the greatest waterway on the continent,
Aitken has, in consequence, within the last few years,
become a flourishing centre of the lumber interest, and
will doubtless make rapid progress in population and
the development of its industry. It is distant from
Duluth in a westerly direction only eighty-eight miles
and, connected with the last-named city by railway,
commands transportation facilities on both Lake
Superior and the Mississippi.
CHAPTER XII.
TEN DAYS AT AITKIN.
Reorganization — Lecture Appointments — Modern
Canoes.
N order to perfect plans for a continuation
of the descent of the Mississippi, reor-
ganize our little party, inspect the new
canoes which were awaiting us, prepare
the lecture which I proposed to deliver at
certain points, and send forward an advance
agent, I concluded to remain a few days at
Aitkin. Ten days were thus consumed and
profitably employed.
Mine host of the hotel, Carlos Douglass, I found
genial, hospitable and communicative; and to him we
•were indebted for comforts of which we had been for
some time necessarily deprived. He also directed
our rambles on the outskirts of the town and added
much to the enjoyment of our stay here. The soil of
the surrounding country is rich, and produces boun-
teously, the surface being interspersed with numerous
small lakes of clear, fresh water abounding in fish, and
their shores covered with a fine growth of pine, spruce
and tamarack.
At Aitkin we dispensed with two of our birch-bark
canoes, retaining only one for myself for my journey
(136)
TEN DAYS AT AITKIN. 137
down to Saint Paul. Two modern canoes had been pre-
viously purchased at Saint Paul and forwarded to Ait-
kin to meet us on our arrival. One of these, a Rushton
canoe, was built by a native of Saint Lawrence County,
New York, in the neighborhood of my old home.
While on my way up the river I had met Mr. A. H.
Seigfried at Saint Paul. This gentleman is an attache1
of the Saint Paul Pioneer Press, and a veteran canoeist J
he very courteously offered to place at my disposal
his canoe, as being well adapted, in his judgment, for
navigating the Mississippi. This snug craft was
Rushton'a " No. 93," and was designed to carry two
persons. It had full bearings, a seven-feet cockpit,
and consequently was sufficiently roomy. It was fitted
with back-board, cushion and the necessary double-
blade paddles. The keel and stern were of oak, the
ribs of red elm, and the sides of white cedar. Her
length was sixteen feet, width at the bottom of the top
streak thirty inches, and on the top twenty-eight
inches. The depth of gunwale was nine and one-
half inches ; between deck and floor, twelve inches, and
at the ends, seventeen inches. Her weight, without
fittings, was eighty pounds ; and though her capacity
was set down at two persons, we afterwards found it
was not impossible to carry three. She was one of
the several patterns of Rushton's "American Travel-
ing Canoe," and could be fitted with a leg-of-rnutton
sail and used as a sailing boat. However, hoisting
sail on so light a craft on the Mississippi involved a
risk, which, in our inexperience, we did not care to run ;
so stuck to our paddles throughout the entire voyage.
On reaching Aitkin on our way down the river I
found the following letter, among others, awaiting me :
138 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
"PIONEER PRESS,"
Saint Paul, Minnesota,
July 28, 1881.
CAPTAIN WILLARD GLAZIER,
Aitkin, Minnesota:
MY DEAR SIR : I am advised by Mr. Warren Potter, of Aitkin,
that the boats have both arrived there, and are in his charge. I
hand you herewith Mr. Hinckley's receipt, and bill-of-lading of my
boat. Expecting to be absent from the second to the thirteenth of
August, inclusive, I may not be here to receive the news of your
arrival at Aitkin, but hope you may not reach Saint Paul ahead of me.
I want to have a little pull down the Wisconsin, and shall hope to
meet you here in due time. Yours very truly,
A. H. SEIQFRIED.
During my halt at Saint Paul on my way north, Mr.
Seigfried had made me acquainted with H. L. Hinck-
ley, a gentleman largely interested in canoes and their
patrons, and having under his control quite a fleet of
all sizes -and builds on White-Bear Lake, a beautiful
sheet of water near Saint Paul. From this gentleman I
obtained much information of a practical character.
Mr. Hinckley showed me several of his canoes, and
offered valuable suggestions as to the selection of a
second boat for the accommodation of our small party.
I concluded to take a " Racine Saint Paul," built on
the Rob Roy pattern. As all canoeists are aware, the
"Rob Roy" was the canoe originally adopted by Mr.
Macgregor, and in build is a cross between the
" birch-bark " of the Indians and the " kyak " of the
Esquimaux. It is long and pointed, each end contain-
ing a water-tight compartment. In my judgment the
" Rob Roy " pattern is the best boat for cruising on
lakes and rivers, its build combining strength with
lightness. Mr. Macgregor circumnavigated the Baltic
Sea in his fourteen -feet " Rob Roy," coasted the bays
TEN DAYS AT AITKIN. \ 39
and inlets of Sweden and Norway, and threaded the
Danube, the Nile, and the Jordan. The "Racine
Saint Paul," being an improved " Rob Roy," was a
better-sailing craft and possessed equally good pad-
dling qualities. The length of her deck was fourteen
feet ; greatest beam, twenty -six inches ; depth from top
of gunwale, twenty-one inches, with a cockpit eighteen
by forty-two inches. She was propelled by a double-
bladed paddle, and was capable of supporting the
weight of a man if the middle was full of water. She
was, therefore, to all intents and purposes, a life-boat,
which it was impossible to swamp. Like the Rushton
canoe, the " Saint Paul " could be fitted with a sail, but
we preferred to make our enterprise a veritable canoe
voyage, and so dispensed with a sail in her case also.
The subjoined letter, referring to the boat purchased
of Mr. Hinckley, also reached me here:
WHITE-BEAR LAKE,
Near Saint Paid, Minnesota,
August 9, 1881.
CAPTAIN WILLARD GLAZIER,
Ailkin, Minnesota:
DEAR SIR : I have read in the papers of your arrival at the
source of the Mississippi, and presume that you are now well on
your way back to Saint Paul.
Thinking you were beyond the reach of mail-carriers, I have
delayed writing you, and perhaps delayed too long.
As to the " Rushton " canoe which I shipped to Aitkin for you,
I found it difficult to arrange the air-chambers so as to be promptly
taken out and put in, as was my first intention. They can be re-
moved by taking out a few screws, but this may be found somewhat
troublesome. If, in this particular, or any other, the boat does not
satisfy you, I trust we shall be able to arrange matters before you
start southward from this point.
If you find the canoe too small for your purpose it will not be
too late to substitute one of my larger boats, one which I feel sure
will be well adapted for your voyage on the lower Mississippi. I
140 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
consider the canoe yon purchased of me well adapted for two men,
with a moderate amount of baggage. She has carried three men,
but I would not recommend more than two.
I wrote Mr. Warren Potter, of Aitkin, concerning a small piece
of work on the boat which had been overlooked before she left Saint
Paul. I hope my letter will reach you at Aitkin, and wishing you
fair weather and a comfortable time generally,
I am very truly yours,
H. L. HlNCKLEY.
CHAPTER XIII.
AITKIN TO BRAINERD.
PINE KNOLL,
Thirty Miles Below Aitkin,
August. 16, 1881.
N the morning of the sixteenth of August
our little fleet metaphorically weighed
anchor and set sail from Aitkin — in
other words, we launched our canoes
and paddled out into the stream in presence
of a considerable number of the inhabitants,
who had assembled on the banks to witness our
departure and wish us a successful voyage. As
captain of the Discovery, I led the way, my entire
crew consisting of a pilot engaged at Aitkin. Follow-
ing me came my brother in the Rushton canoe, which
we had named the Alice after my little daughter.
He was also accompanied by a pilot. Mr. Paine in.
the Itasca, as we had christened the Rob Roy, though
not "an elderly naval man," might have appropri-
ately recited :
" Oh, I am a cook and a captain bold,
And the mate of this canoe;
And a bo'sun tight and a midshipmile,
And the crew and pilot too;"
(HI)
142 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
not because he had dined on his crew, but because he
sat alone in his Rob Roy, and their duties devolved on
him. Thus we glided from this hospitable shore, our
immediate destination being Brainerd, ninety-five miles
distant by the river, but only twenty-seven as the
crow flies, the Mississippi along its entire length
being very tortuous. We might have saved ourselves
many miles of canoeing by making portages. In one
instance the river took a sweep of seven miles, and
returned to within five rods of its starting point. In
this section it is about fifty yards in width, with a
current of about six miles an hour. It frequently
changes its course. " Snags " and " sawyers " abound,
but gave us little trouble, our small light craft easily
gliding around them. The National Government is
busy, even here, in removing obstructions, and the day
is not distant when a line of small steamers will run
between Aitkin and Brainerd. The banks of the
river are low, rising but a few feet above its surface,
while broad savannas, covered in summer with blue-
grass from six to eight feet in height, are spread over
a wide extent of country, commencing at the borders
of the river, and are annually submerged at high
water. The grass makes excellent fodder for stock.
The timber of this region is chiefly pine, with occa-
sionally a clump of spruce or tamarack. The surface
of the land away from the river is somewhat rugged ;
and the frequent windings of the stream, the green
savannas, and the sombre forests, unite in producing
a very pleasing landscape. Water-fowl are found in
abundance on all the upper waters of the Mississippi,
and while mosquitoes exceed them in numbers, they
may almost be said to rival them in size ! New Jersey
AITKIN TO BRAINERD. 143
and Florida are famed for their mosquitoes. The
swamps and bayous of Louisiana have their myriads;
but of all these pestiferous insects I have ever seen
and suffered from, I can truthfully say that the mos-
quitoes of the valley of the Upper Mississippi in
numbers and voraciousness are unequalled.
Between Aitkin and Brainerd there were but two
habitations to be seen from the river. With this ex-
ception, all was a solitary wilderness. The day was
wearing to its close when we came in sight of the first
of these rustic homes. It was a log-cabin perched
upon the western bank of the river, and occupied by
an American named John Polly and his family. The
bank, which they had named "Pine Knoll," was
steep — perhaps twenty feet in height. Ascending it
with some difficulty we challenged the hospitality of
the household. Half a dozen daughters of the house,
ranging from ten years upwards, greeted us, and we
were at once made cordially welcome. The cabin com-
prised two rooms and a loft. It was built in a clearing
and surrounded by beech, birch, and maple trees. The
proprietor, Mr. Polly, had a thriving garden, in which
were promising crops of corn and potatoes, and his
stock appeared in fine condition, while the industry
and good taste of the young maidens had made the
exterior of the premises bright with flowers. The
interior was plain, and contained only the rude furni-
ture of the pioneer, but it bore a homelike and com-
fortable look ; and copies of " Harper's Monthly " and
the " Century," together with other current literature,
were lying upon the table, while the walls were
decorated with sundry wood engravings extracted from
the illustrated weeklies. The family proved to be a
144 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
very superior one. They had resided in half a dozen
different states, and had finally found a home in this
wilderness ; the nearest white settlement being Aitkin,
twenty miles distant by the river.
After a pleasant evening's intercourse with the family
the hour came for retiring, and we bunked upon the
floor, the cabin affording no better sleeping accommoda-
tion for casual visitors, who seldom if ever trouble their
domestic arrangements and circumscribed limits. We
might have reposed peacefully through the night, had
not a sudden and severe thunder-storm sent rivulets of
water through the cracks and fissures of the log struct-
ure, which meandered in numerous and vigorous
streams across the floor on which we had made our
beds. Mrs. Polly was much annoyed at this state
of things, and with many apologies endeavored to
convince us that she was very much surprised at such
an occurrence. The storm came to an end about
midnight; the water was mopped up, and, wrapping
our blankets once more about us, we lay down again
upon our damp couch, and slept soundly till day-
light.
CAMP DISCOMFORT,
Mouth of Pine River, Minnesota,
August Seventeenth.
Launched our canoes at seven o'clock, with colors
flying and all hands in the best of spirits. After
presenting each member of our party with a bouquet
the Pollys took position on the bank of the river and
waved us off.
A mile below Pine Knoll we passed the Sioux
AITKIN TO BRAINERD. 145
Portage, so named from an incident connected with it,
which was told to us by Mr. Polly, who explained that
some ten or fifteen years before a band of Chippewas
were descending the river closely pursued by a party
of Sioux. The Chippewas, not being entirely familiar
with its course, continued down the river, which here
makes an extended detour to the eastward, then^
retraces its course westward, on a nearly parallel line.
The Sioux, better informed, made a portage of about
fifty yards and then, reaching a point down stream,
placed themselves in ambush upon the bank, awaiting
the arrival of the Chippewas. The latter, supposing
their enemies still in pursuit in their canoes, were
completely surprised when the Sioux opened fire upon
them from a point in advance, and the whole party
were massacred in their boats.
Late in the afternoon one of our canoes was unfor-
tunately capsized ; the men who were in it regained
the shore with some difficulty, but much of the lug-
gage was lost or damaged. We had scarcely repaired,
as much as lay in our power, the effects of this accident,
when we observed the heavens overcast with dark
clouds, portending an approaching storrn. We imme-
diately landed near the junction of Pine River, with a
view to protecting our persons and stores from the rain.
About seven o'clock in the evening the storm broke
out with more violence than is usually noted in this
latitude. The precautions which we had taken proved
of but little or no avail. The stores, which had been
carefully packed in a canoe, and covered up as well
as our limited means permitted, were much damaged
by the water. The tents were pitched in as favorable
a spot with respect to the trees as the ground would
146 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
admit of, but not sufficiently so to render our position
either safe or comfortable. Several trees in the vicinity
of our encampment were struck by lightning, and the
wind blew with such force that the crash of fallino1
o
timber was frequently heard during the night.
Notwithstanding the comfortless situation in which
we found ourselves, there was an irresistible interest in
the scene. A storm is at all times one of the most
splendid phenomena in nature; but when experienced
in the gloomy forests of the Mississippi, in the midst
of a solitude, with no companions but a few fellow-
sufferers standing in a shivering attitude around a
small fire, it receives additional interest; every flash
of lightning displays a scene which the painter would
wish to fix upon the canvas. The loud peals of
thunder resound more forcibly when reverberated by
the rocky bluffs which border upon the river, and they
contrast sublimely with the low but uninterrupted mut-
tering of the waters.
Although our tents were pitched soon after disem-
barking, we found it quite impracticable to occupy
them, as our clothing, blankets, and in fact the ground
itself, was thoroughly soaked. To avoid drowsiness
we drank large quantities of coffee, and at the request
of my companions I entertained them with the story
of my capture, imprisonment and escape during the
late war. Beginning with my capture in Northern
"Virginia in the fall of 1863, I went back again to
Libby Prison, journeyed in cattle-cars to Danville,
told them of the prison-pen at Macon and its " tun-
nels ; " then of our sojourn at Savannah ; our experi-
ence at Charleston " under fire," and our removal to
the capital of the Palmetto State. I escaped again
AITKIN TO SEAINERD. 147
from Columbia; wandered through the swamps of
Carolina and Georgia ; was recaptured, tried as a spy
at Springfield ; escaped from Sylvania and reached the
Federal lines at Savannah just as day was breaking.
We passed at the mouth of Pine River one of the
most wretched nights of our long voyage, relieved
somewhat, perhaps, by a narration of events which I
had hardly recurred to in many years.
PRIVATE HOUSE, .
Brainerd, Minnesota,
August Eighteenth.
We drank more coffee at sunrise, and breakfasted on
bread and bacon. Put our paddles into the water at
six o'clock, and with favorable weather pulled with a
will for Brainerd, our evening destination. Halted at
one o'clock at the mouth of a small creek three miles
above Brainerd, and had dinner in the shade of a large
tree. Re-embarked at four o'clock in the afternoon.
We had scarcely proceeded a mile when we were met
by a large number of ladies and gentlemen in canoes
and skiffs, including a detachment of the Brainerd
Boat Club. Among those who were prominent in re-
ceiving us were Warren Leland, Arthur E. Chase, of
the Tribune, and Dr. Rosser, brother of General
Rosser, late of the Confederate service. Our greeting
by these genial people, whom we had left some six
weeks previously when starting for the head- waters of
the Mississippi, was most cordial, and will not soon
fade from the memory of those who were the recip-
ients of their courtesies.
That evening, in accordance with an appointment,
148 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
I delivered the first lecture of my trip in Ely's Hall,
after an introduction by Judge Chauncy B. Sleeper.
The audience was large and attentive, and the subject
presented was, " Pioneers of the Mississippi," in
which I talked of De Soto, Marquette, La Salle,
Hennepin, and others who had engaged in the ex-
ploration of the Great River. Several of my hearers
showed their interest in the subject by coming long
distances to the lecture, and one, George Barclay,
a pioneer, told me he had brought his family thirty-
seven miles with an ox-team to hear what I had to say
of the old explorers.
An event subjecting me to some inconvenience at
the time, but amusing in many of its details, occurred
at this place. As the flotilla of citizens met me upon
the river, the first question with which I was hailed
was : " Captain, what did you have in your trunk ? "
I thought it a singular question, to say the least, and
did not at first know whether to set it down to abso-
lute impertinence or merely to the excessive but in-
nocent curiosity of frontiersmen. However, the mat-
ter was soon explained. My trunk, containing cloth-
ing and other personal effects, had been despatched
from Aitkin to Brainerd, and on the previous evening
the express office in which it was stored had been
broken into and the trunk stolen. The thieves had
taken it into a pine thicket on the outskirts of the town
and there rifled and distributed its contents among
themselves. Fortunately for my lecture appointment
I had brought a coat and vest with me in the canoe.
At the very time I was delivering my lecture a half
dozen ruffians, with my clothing on, were walking
the streets of Brainerd. What they had no personal
AITKIN TO BRAINERD. 149
use for, they had pawned in the saloons for liquor. The
beaded pipe and tobacco pouch presented me by Flat-
mouth, with a pair of moccasins, were left at a saloon
as a consideration for half a dozen drinks. A mos-
quito-helmet, made of bolting-cloth by my wife
before we started for Northern Minnesota, and the use
of which they failed to recognize, was offered and re-
ceived in pawn as a dress. After the thieves had
drunk quite freely at my expense, they went out to the
" Last Turn," as a certain locality with a history is
called, and lay down in a row in a state of intoxication.
The Northern Pacific Express Company, in whose
charge the trunk had been placed, took active meas-
ures to discover the guilty parties and succeeded in
finding and arresting them with some of my clothing
still upon them. On the following morning I was sub-
poenaed to give evidence against them, and went out
with the district attorney through the streets of the
town in search of stray articles of apparel. During
this search I met a man having on the pair of cavalry
boots which I had worn on my horseback journey
across the continent in 1876. We picked up articles
here and there, some of which, as has already been
mentioned, had been pawned.
At the examination which ensued, a man who ex-
pressed willingness to testify against the thieves was a
little snubbed by the prosecuting attorney, who thought
that he probably knew very little about the affair.
But when his turn came to take the witness-stand, he
told a straightforward and interesting story. He said
he happened to pass the thieves in the woods, while
they were engaged in the disposition of their booty,
and thinking their proceeding a little strange, asked
9
150 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
them what they were doing. They replied that they
had just arrived from New York, and being too poor
to go to a hotel, had decided to take advantage of the
grand dressing-room which nature had furnished them,
and make their toilet under the trees. They finally
made their questioner a present of a shirt and a pair
of drawers. The witness concluded his testimony by
throwing open his coat and exclaiming, "And I've got
one of Captain Glazier's shirts on now, your Honor!"
The shirt spoke for itself, as my name was marked
upon it. His evidence and mine were conclusive, and
the thieves were remanded to appear at the next term
of court. They were not persons, however, to be
easily disconcerted, for while the testimony was being
given, one of them drew a bottle of whiskey from his
pocket, and passing it up to the judge, invited him to
take a drink. It is needless to add that he was
promptly reprimanded.
Brainerd has already been referred to as a thriving
town. It is situated on the borders of an extensive
pine forest, in a bend of the Mississippi, at the cross-
ing of the river by the Northern Pacific Railroad. It
is ninety-five miles below Aitkin by river, but only
twenty-eight by railway. The town is literally built
among the pine trees, the streets having been cut di-
rectly through the original forest, and only such trees
removed as were necessary for building and business
purposes. Brainerd is the second town from the source
of the river, and, after Saint Paul and Minneapo-
lis, one of the most enterprising and populous on the
Upper Mississippi. Seen from the river, which winds
around it, it is very picturesque, the tall pines, straight
as au arrow, overtopping the houses. Without a,
AITKIN TO BRAINERD. 151
history, this town appears to have leaped into exist-
ence with a considerable population, mostly of New
England origin, and will doubtless in a few years be-
come a city of respectable dimensions. The "North-
ern Pacific " has its shops located here, and this cir-
cumstance, together with the large and growing lum-
ber interest, and the spirit and enterprise of the people
who have cast their lot in this section, have given
Brainerd its present prominence and prospective im-
portance as a centre of industry. It is the capital of
Crow Wing County is one hundred and thirty-six
miles northwest of Saint Paul by railway, and supports
a weekly paper and a bank. The population at the
time of my visit was about three thousand five hun-
dred.
CHAPTER XIV,
BRAINERD TO MONTICELLO.
(tentn-mutl) ?Dan.
PRIVATE HOUSE,
Crow Wing, Minnesota,
August 19, 1881.
'ETWEEN two and three o'clock in the
afternoon a considerable number of the
citizens of Brainerd accompanied us to
the bank of the river to witness the
launch of our canoes and to send after us
their good wishes. Warren Leland gave my
canoe its send-off, and we were soon out of hear-
ing of the cheers of the friendly multitude upon
the shore.
We halted at nightfall at Crow Wing, where we
found shelter and food at the home of Charles Bailey,
who, though he kept no regular hotel, welcomed
strangers under his roof. He entertained us through-
out the evening with stories of his hunting exploits,
some of which almost rivalled the adventures ot Mun-
chausen, and which he told so gracefully and with
such an air of innocence and plausibility as to make
them most convincing. He had killed, if I remember
correctly, on some occasions, not less" than forty deer in
a single day, while the narration of his encounters
152
BRAINEED TO MONTICELLO. 153
with bears and wolves was quite enough to make the
hair of the listener stand on end. What our host did
not know of hunting and, I might add, of story-tell-
ing, was hardly worth knowing.
Crow Wing, a little hamlet of half a dozen farm-
houses, is situated on the eastern bank of the Missis-
sippi, just below its junction with Crow Wing River.
Its history is brief. It was at one time a mission-
station, and then aspired to become the great town of
the Upper Mississippi; but the Northern Pacific
Railroad dealt its death-blow by locating on a higher
parallel of latitude and making its crossing of the river
at Brainerd.
VASSALY HOUSE,
Little Falls, Minnesota,
August Twentieth.
At seven o'clock in the morning we were again
afloat. The day was a beautiful one, and the current
being perceptibly stronger, we made rapid progress
towards Little Falls, our evening destination. We
were, however, unexpectedly delayed by an occurrence
which, while it flattered our importance, gave expres-
sion to a generous impulse on the part of the citizens
we were about to visit. When within about a mile
and a half of Little Falls, we were suddenly startled
by the appearance of two strangers who hailed us and
introduced themselves as Judge A. F. Story, and A.
J. Pierson, editor of the Transcript. They had hur-
ried across a bend of the river to intercept us before
reaching the town, and with many apologies and ex-
pressions of welcome and good feeling, begged us to
154 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
delay our approach to the town for an hour. The ex-
planation they gave for this singular request was
extremely complimentary to our little party of ex-
plorers/ Preparations, they said, were being made for
our reception, which, as they were not quite completed,
would be spoiled by our premature advent upon the
scene. They added that they had seen us coming
down the river, and had rushed in hot haste to en-
deavor to persuade us to defer for an hour our arrival
at the town. We, of course, readily complied with so
kind and flattering a request, and at the expiration of
about an hour resumed our paddles and started ex-
pectantly for the landing. Before reaching this spot,
however, we were met by a small fleet of row-boats
filled with citizens anxious to be the first to extend a
welcome to us; while on the river banks it appeared
that half the population of Little Falls had assembled
to greet our arrival. A temporary landing stage had
been improvised expressly for our accommodation, a
brass band saluted us with a lively air, while cheers
and words of welcome met us on every side. Being
called upon for a speech, I offered a few remarks,
thanking the good citizens for the interest they mani-
fested in my undertaking, and explaining briefly its
character and aims. At the conclusion of my remarks
we were escorted to the Vassaly House by Judge
Story and a number of citizens, including the band,
which honored us with sundry airs deemed by them
appropriate to the occasion, and thus added not a little
to our entertainment. In the evening I delivered my
lecture to an attentive audience in Vassaly Hall, ac-
cording to previous appointment.
BBAINEBD TO MONTICELLO. J55
Sfyirtipfirst JDan.
FARM HOUSE,
Thirty Miles Below Little Folia,
August Twenty-first.
The day following our arrival at Little Falls being
Sunday, we decided not to re-embark until afternoon.
During the morning we received calls from a number
of the leading citizens, among whom were Moses La-
fond, one of the oldest residents, if not the very oldest;
and Hon. Nathan Richardson, an ex-member of the
State Legislature. The latter showed us many relics
gathered in the State strongly corroborating the
theory of a pre-historic race, and gave us much valua-
ble information concerning the early history of this
section of Minnesota.
The river at this point is divided by an island, on
the eastern side of which the current is very swift,
while on the western side the stream rushes along in
a torrent, boiling and whirling over the rocks and
bowlders in a descent of some twenty feet in perhaps
eighty rods. This is the most considerable fall of the
Mississippi between Pokegama and Saint Anthony. A
rumor had been circulated in the town that we in-
tended shooting the falls and rapids of the Mississippi
from its source to its mouth ! Hence, when prepared
to embark and continue our cruise, a number of the
worthy citizens assembled to see us shoot Little Falls —
a feat, it was said, which had never before been at-
tempted. I may here say that the rumor was entirely
without foundation. I was in no sense sportively in-
clined, nor even possessed the qualification of an adept
at handling a canoe under difficulties, and my long
156 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
journey had been projected and undertaken, not with
a view of displaying any extraordinary feats of nau-
tical skill or physical endurance, but with the milder
object of adding, if possible, to the geographical knowl-
edge of this section of our country, and at the same
time afford myself an opportunity of studying the
character of our great North American river and the
cities and people that lined its banks, extending over
a distance of some twenty degrees of latitude. This op-
portunity I should have failed in finding by the or-
dinary and swifter mode of traveling by railway or
steamboat. I therefore declined to make a spectacle of
myself by shooting the falls, preferring to make a
portage around them. My brother George, however,
younger and more venturesome in such matters than
myself, determined to give the people the show they
were expecting, and, entering his Rushton canoe, soon
Avent bounding over the steep descent. By a skilful
use of his paddle he managed to steer clear of the
bowlders in his course, and further, to show his daring,
stood upright for a minute or two. The descent was
of course very rapid, and he soon reached the more
placid current at the foot of the falls. The Alice
had carried him securely over, springing buoyantly
over the surging waters, swerving readily at command
of the paddle, and accomplishing, without injury to
herself or her passenger, what few canoes of so light
a build would be capable of doing, and fewer amateur
canoeists would, I think, have had the temerity to
undertake.
Below the falls we found the strongest current we
had yet encountered, and during the afternoon ran no
less than thirteen rapids, including Pike Rapids.
BE Al NERD TO MONTICELLO. 157
During our lightning progress down the hitter, we
scarcely knew, for three-quarters of a mile, whether we
should find ourselves at the end ou the surface, or at
the bottom of the river. Our canoes were filled with
water, and we received a most thorough drenching.
This section of the Mississippi presents a succession of
rapids as far down as Saint Cloud.
As night approached we halted near the residence
of Mrs. William McNeil, a widow. This lady was
successfully conducting a tolerably large farm, and
with true western hospitality tendered us a night's
accommodation in her dwelling. A volume treating
of western scenes and people would be incomplete if
it made no reference to the western women. The
isolated life which many of them lead, and the insuf-
ficiency of domestic help, together with the vicissi-
tudes of the pioneer, have developed a race of sturdy,
self-reliant women, lacking, let me be understood, in
no womanly graces; but supplementing these with
strong traits of character which make them fit com-
panions of the brave, stalwart and enterprising men
whose wives, daughters and sisters they are. It is no
uncommon thing in the northwest, should a husband
die, fop the widow to assume the business and conduct
it- quite as successfully as her late husband had done
during his life. Many of the farms managed by
women in Minnesota, Wisconsin and Iowa are as
prosperous in appearance, as well and thriftily man-
aged, and equally as remunerative, as those in the
hands of the men. Their feminine capabilities and
talents are moreover practically demonstrated in many
ways among the intelligent communities of the frontier.
153 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
Daw.
WEST HOUSE,
Saint Cloud, Minnesota,
August Twenty-second.
Embarking at the usual hour in the morning, we
were met by a strong head-wind, against which it
seemed almost impossible to advance. The river was
widening and the country adjacent had been longer
settled, leaving fewer trees upon its banks for protec-
tion. About noon we reached Sauk Rapids, having a
fall of about twenty feet in the course of sixty rods,
which my brother successfully passed over, but the re-
maining members of the party, less adventurous, again
preferred carrying their canoes around the rapids to
the risk of being swamped in their descent.
My brother reached Saint Cloud in advance of us,
and returned accompanied by a son of Captain West,
a prominent resident, who kindly escorted us to the
landing where an assemblage of citizens awaited us.
In the evening I delivered my lecture at the Opera
House, being introduced to the audience by Judge L.
A. Evans. Among those who called upon me were
several clergymen, including a Catholic priest, and all
evinced an intelligent interest in the purpose of my
journey.
Saint Cloud is very pleasantly located on the western
bank of the Mississippi, just below Sauk Rapids. It
is the capital of Stearns County, seventy-five miles
north of Saint Paul by railway, and six hundred and
seventy from the river's source. For some years it
was considered the leading commercial and manufac-
turing town of Northern Minnesota, and is one of the
BEAINERD TO MONTICELLO. 159
oldest settlements in the State. Here we encountered
the second bridge across the Mississippi, the first being
at Brainerd. Saint Cloud has always been a busy
town, having a population of about three thousand five
hundred, and is characterized by a spirit of enterprise.
It has a public library, a state normal school, and two
banks; two newspapers, one of which was edited by
Jane Grey Swisshelm, a lady of wide reputation as a
writer; several saw, planing and flour mills, foundries
and other industrial establishments; all of which ap-
peared to be in a highly flourishing condition. A con-
siderable acreage of wheat and other cereals is raised
in this vicinity, and the future of this progressive little
city is sure to be prosperous.
PRIVATE HOUSE,
Monticello, Minnesota,
August Twenty-third.
A strong southerly wind faced us in the morning
when we pushed off from the crowded landing-place,
and our day's work was the most trying we had en-
countered since leaving Brainerd. We had forty-three
miles to paddle with a slack current, but finally
reached Monticello between four and five o'clock in
the afternoon, considerably fjrtigued by the effort ex-
pended in pulling against the high wind. A cordial
welcome awaited us, however, from the people lining
the beach, while a band, brought out for the occasion,
struck up a lively air, and afterward volunteered to
play at my lecture. On this occasion I was intro-
duced to my audience by Mr. Henry Kreis, a substitute
for the gentleman who had been appointed to perform
160 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
that ceremony, but was prevented by unforeseen cir-
cumstances from appearing. Only the day before, the
gentleman in question had had an altercation with a
fellow-citizen which resulted in his kicking his op-
ponent down-stairs, and this serious breach of good
manners and of law and order had ended by his being
temporarily lodged in jail. His son called on me
bearing the apologies of his father and a message to
the effect that an important legal engagement alone
prevented him from fulfilling his appointment with
me. It is well to add that this gentleman was one of
the most highly respected citizens of the town, and
that public opinion appeared to be strongly in his
favor.
Monticello is a pleasant little town of from four to
five hundred inhabitants. Hon. Samuel E. Adams,
editor of the Monticello Times, and one of the pioneers
of this part of Minnesota, extended many courtesies
to our little party; and here I met two of my cousins,
sons of Henry Glazier, who had been a resident of the
State for many years, and one of the early settlers of
Wright County.
CHAPTER XV.
MONTICELLO TO MINNEAPOLIS.
SHERBURNE HOUSE,
Elk River, Minnesota,
August 24, 1881.
spent the morning with uncle Henry's
family at their home in Monticello;
walked down to the landing after din-
ner, accompanied by cousins Ward and
George Glazier, Mr. Adams and others
to whom we had been introduced during
our sojourn. A waving of handkerchiefs, the
discharge of firearms and the prolonged cheering
which followed the launch of our canoes, bespoke the
kindly interest felt in us, and for our undertaking.
Large numbers of country people were assembled at
many points along the river to see us pass. We still
found river-drivers, wongans, logs, booms, jams and, in
fact, we were told that we should meet these peculiarities
of the Upper Mississippi as far as La Crosse. The
village of Elk River is situated on the east bank of
the Mississippi, opposite the river of this name which
comes in from the west. Its population is quite small
and probably does not exceed one hundred and fifty
persons.
161
DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
MISSISSIPPI HOUSE,
Friedley, Minnesota,
August Twenty-fifth.
We took to water between nine and ten o'clock at
Elk River. Firm southerly winds met us at the very
outset and it was only by dint of a most persistent use
of our paddles that we succeeded in forcing our canoes
down stream. George having left us at Elk River in
order to arrange for my lecture at Minneapolis, had
encumbered us with an extra canoe which tended
largely to impede our progress, as we were compelled
to tow it at our stern. Anoka was reached soon after
one o'clock. It was our intention to pass this place,
as it stands some distance back on a tributary of the
Mississippi, but being blown ashore we concluded
to walk up to the town, where we had dinner at a
restaurant. After a stroll through some of the leading
streets of this enterprising little city, we returned to
our canoes and continued our course toward Friedley,
at which place we disembarked a few minutes before
sunset.
Friedley, or Fridley, as it is sometimes spelled, is a
small hamlet in Anoka County, of less than three
hundred inhabitants, and is some seven miles above
Minneapolis. It enjoyed a bubble reputation some
years ago, being looked upon by its founders as the
future great city of the Upper Mississippi, but like
many another its site was unfavorable, and it has
been so overshadowed by its more fortunate rivals
that it is now seldom mentioned, except in connection
with its past aspirations.
MONTICELLO TO MINNEAPOLIS. \§§
<&l)trtt)~sUl!) JDcro.
Nl COLLET HOUSE,
Minneapolis, Minnesota,
August Twenty-sixth.
"We spent the morning iu our quiet retreat at
Friedley. My notes, covering our voyage from
Aitkin, were perfected at this place and business and
private correspondence attended to.
Re-embarked soon after dinner, and aided by a
strong current dropped down to within three miles of
the Falls of Saint Anthony, where we were compelled
to take our canoes out of the water owing to the prev-
alence of jams and log-booms. The canoes were car-
ried through Minneapolis and around the cataract on a
farm wagon. After they had been carefully placed in
a storehouse and we had registered at the "Nicollet,"
I walked out to the Falls.
Long before coming in sight of this grand spectacle,
the ear is greeted by the deep, solemn roar that truly
resembles the " sound of many waters." The pulse
of the traveler naturally quickens as he feels him-
self approaching the scene where Father Hennepin,
of old, was so moved with admiration as to christen
the red man's falls after his patron saint. It ap-
pears indeed as though some mighty strife were
going on amid the elements, and as one advances, a
strange, indescribable feeling steals over the senses, a
feeling that awakens q, spirit of admiration for the
handiwork of the Almighty. The Falls at length
burst upon the enraptured view — the celebrated Falls
of Saint Anthony. One is not here so completely over-
whelmed as when viewing the incomparable Niagara,
16(5 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER,
with its great height of waterfall, its deafening roar,
and the lofty character of its scenery. Saint Anthony
is more within the grasp of human comprehension,
nnd is therefore looked upon with greater pleasure.
Niagara appears to wear a kind of threatening frown,
while the former greets you with a winning and com-
placent smile. Yet, on account of the vast body of
water continually rushing over the rocky mass in the
bed of the river, the scene is one of sublimity as well
as one of loveliness and beauty. As I gazed on
these falls and listened to the warring elements I was
forcibly impressed with the truth of the beautiful lines
of the poet Brainard :
"And what are we,
That hear the question of that voice sublime?
Oh, what are all the notes that ever rung
From war's vain trumpet, by thy thundering side?
Yes, what is all the riot man can make
In his short life, to thine unceasing roar?
And yet, bold babbler, what art thou to Him
Who drowned the world, and heaped the waters far
Above its loftiest mountain ? A light wavs,
That breaks and whispers at its Maker's might ! "
Concerning the height of the fall and the breadth of
the river at this point, much incorrect information has
been published. Hennepin, who was the first white
man to visit it, states it to be fifty or sixty feet high.
It was this explorer who gave it the name which
it now bears, in honor of Saint Anthony of Padua,
whom he had taken for the protection of his discovery.
Carver reduces its height to about thirty feet; his
strictures upon Hennepin, however, whom he charges
with exaggeration, might, with propriety, be retorted
upon him, and we feel strongly inclined to say of him,
as he said of his predecessor, " the good Father, I fear,
MONTICELLO TO MINNEAPOLIS. 107
too often had no other foundation for his accounts than
report, or at most a slight inspection." Lieutenant
Pike, who is more accurate than any traveler whom we
have followed, states the perpendicular fall to be six-
teen and a half feet. It was again measured in 1817
with a plumb-line, from the table rock from which the
water was falling, and found to be the same. The
measurement at this time was made with a rough
water-level, which made it about fifteen feet. The
difference of a foot is trifling and might depend upon
the place where the measurement was made ; but we
cannot account for the statement made by Schoolcraft
that the river has a perpendicular pitch of forty feet*
and this as late as fourteen years after Pike's measure-
ment.
The breadth of the river near the brink of the fall
is five hundred and ninety-four yards. Below the fall
it contracts to about two hundred yards. There is a
considerable rapid both above and below, and a portage
of two hundred and sixty poles in length was usually
made here in pioneer days. The entire fall or differ-
ence of level between the place of disembarking and
reloading, was stated by Pike to be fifty-eight feet,
which is, undoubtedly, very near the truth. The
whole fall to the foot of the rapids, which extend sev-
eral miles down the river, may be estimated at about
one hundred feet.
This romantic spot in the Mississippi is not without
a legend to hallow its scenery and enhance the interest
which of itself it is calculated to awaken. The follow-
'ing tragic story was current some years ago among the
Indians and white settlers in the neighborhood of the
Falls. Ampato Sapa, a youthful female, whose name
10
168 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
signifies the dark day, was united in marriage to a
young Indian of the Dakota tribe. For several years
they lived together happily and two children were born
to them. Both parents doted on their children with a
depth of feeling scarcely equaled by more civilized
whites. The man became great as a hunter, and many
of the surrounding families sought his guardianship
and friendship, and shared the products of his chase.
Some of them, anxious to strengthen their interest with
the successful hunter, urged him to form a connection
with their family, telling him that a second \vifewas
indispensable to a man of his talent and importance,
who would probably soon be acknowledged as a chief.
The daughter of an influential man was presented to
him, and, animated with the ambition of attaining to
high honor in his nation by a union with the daughter
of a man of great influence, he took a second wife,
without mentioning the subject to the young mother
of his children. Desirous of conciliating his first wife,
for whom he still retained much regard, he introduced
the subject to her in these words : " You know,
Ampato, that I can love no woman so fondly as I do
you. With deep regret I have seen you of late sub-
jected to toils which must be oppressive, and from
which I would gladly relieve you; yet I know
of no other way of doing so than by associating with
you in the duties of our household one who shall
relieve you from the trouble of entertaining the numer-
ous guests whom my growing importance in the nation
collects around me. I have, therefore, resolved upon
taking another wife, but she shall always be subject to
your control." With the deepest concern his wife
listened to this unexpected announcement. She remon-
MONTI CELLO TO MINNEAPOLIS. 171
strated with him in the kindest terms, and tearfully
entreated by every consideration her devoted love could
suggest, that he would not let another take her place
oo ' *
in his affections. The Indian, with much duplicity,
still concealed from her the secret of his marriage with
another, while she put forth her strongest appeals in
the effort to convince him that she was equal to the
tasks imposed upon her. She pleaded all the endear-
ments of their past life, dwelling on his former fond-
ness for her, his regard for her happiness and that of
their children, and cautioned him to beware of the
consequences of uniting himself to a woman of whom
he knew very little. Finding her still opposed to his
wishes he at length informed her that further opposi-
tion on her part was useless as he had already selected
another partner; and that if she could not receive his
new wife as a friend, she must receive her as an encum-
brance, for he had resolved she should reside with him.
Deeply distressed at this information, she stole
away from the cabin with her infant and fled to her
father. She remained with him for a time, until some
Indians, with whom he lived, went up the Mississippi
on a winter hunt. When they returned in early spring
with their canoes loaded with skins, they encamped
near the Falls. After they had left in the morning,
Ampato lingered near the spot, and soon launching a
light canoe, entered it with her babes. She paddled
down the stream chanting her death-song. Her friends
saw her only too late, and their attempts to arrest her
progress were of no avail. She was heard to sing in
a doleful voice of the past happiness she had enjoyed
while she was the sole object of her husband's affections.
Finally her voice was drowned in the roar of the cataract;
172 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
the rapids carried down her little bark ; it came to the
edge of the Falls; was seen for a moment covered with
spray — but never was a trace of the canoe or its hapless
freight seen more. The Indians say that often a voice
has been heard to sing a piteous song near the edge of
the falling water, and that the burden of the song is
always the inconstancy of Ampato's husband. Some
assert that her spirit wanders near the spot with her
children clinging to her bosom. Such tales and tradi-
tions the Indians treasure and relate to the traveler.
Minneapolis proper is situated on the west side of
the river, while Saint Anthony, which by mutual agree-
ment has become united to the first-named city, is on
the east side — the two forming one city under the
name of Minneapolis. It is ten miles from Saint
Paul. The city proper is built on broad esplanades
overlooking the river and its falls, rapids and pict-
uresque bluffs. It is the first place of magnitude
reached in descending the river. The streets are laid
out at right angles, eighty feet in width, bordered by
sidewalks twenty feet wide, with double rows of trees
on each side. The founders of western cities have
gained wisdom from the mistakes of those of the eastern
coast. Notwithstanding the broad expanse of country,
which to the early colonists seemed limitless, the cities
and towns built on and near the Atlantic seaboard
were modeled upon European plans, even to the nar-
row streets and compact rows of buildings. Not so in
the West. The original plans of our western towns
are so wisely designed that no future increase of
population, with its attendant demands for dwelling
and business houses, can ever transform them into an
aggregation of dense, stifling streets and lanes, such as
MONTICELLO TO MINNEAPOLIS, 175
are too often found in our first-class eastern cities.
Health and beauty are two objects which have been
steadily kept in view in their foundation. Though
their rude beginnings have not always been attractive,
the possibilities of beauty are always there and time is
sure to develop them.
Saint Anthony saw its beginning in 1849, though a
single log-cabin had stood upon its site for twelve
years before this date. The first dwelling in Minne-
apolis proper was erected in the winter of 1849-50,
by Colonel J. H. Stevens. Speaking of his early
residence and neighbors, the colonel says : " We have
often retired at night and opened our eyes in the morn-
ing upon the wigwams of either the Sioux, Chippe-
was, or Winnebagos, which had gone up while we
slept."
The name "Minneapolis" is compounded of Indian
and Greek ; Minne being the Sioux for water, and
polls the Greek for city, thus meaning the water city,
or the city of the waters. It is located on what was
formerly known as the Military Reserve of Fort Snell-
iug, a reservation nine miles square assigned to and
surrounding the Fort for purposes of forage. In 1855,
Congress granted the right of preemption to the set-
tlers, and since that period a rapid growth of the city
has taken place. In 1856, the population was only
two thousand, while that of Saint Anthony was about
three thousand five hundred.
A suspension bridge connecting the two cities was
built in 1855. It cost over fifty thousand dollars,
and was the first suspension bridge ever built in a
Territory, and the first to span the Mississippi. A
ferry-boat at this point had been established in 1851.
176 DOWN THE GEEAT RIVER.
That summer its proprietor realized three hundred
dollars. In 1855, the receipts had increased to twelve
thousand. In 1880, the population of the united
towns numbered nearly fifty thousand, with the certain
prospect of doubling, trebling, and even quadrupling
that number in a very few years.
The University of Minnesota is located here, and
there are several other important educational institu-
tions. The public schools are in every respect ex-
cellent; the Athenaeum Library contains about ten
thousand volumes, while the University possesses
one of several thousand. There are more than sixty
churches of all denominations, and some of the sacred
edifices are very handsome.
The river is here about six hundred yards in width,
and above Saint Anthony Falls rushes through low
banks, rising in uneven bluffs from five to twenty-five
feet, in foaming, tumultuous rapids, until it reaches the
precipice, whence it springs in a single leap down a
distance of about sixteen feet. Thence it proceeds in
a series of rapids over piles of rocks in its bed for
some distance, the great descent being made of
eighty-two feet in two miles. Below the Falls the
cliffs are bold and picturesque, the character of the
scenery varying.
The Falls are divided by Cataract Island, from
which a dam has been constructed to the eastern shore
to furnish water-power for manufacturing purposes,
and nearly the whole volume of water now rushes
through the western channel. The Falls may be seen
with equal advantage from either shore, but the best
view is obtained from the centre of the Suspension
Bridge which crosses the river above them, and from
MONTICELLO TO MINNEAPOLIS. 177
which the rapids may be seen boiling and rushing
immediately beneath.
These falls furnish abundant power for manufact-
uring purposes, and as early as 1856 large mills were
already in operation at Saint Anthony, in which mil-
lions of feet of lumber were annually sawn. The logs
which fill the Mississippi above the Falls, sometimes
even to the point of obstructing navigation, all have
their destination at Minneapolis. Here they are con-
verted into lumber and laths and sent to distant
sections of the country, perhaps in the form of huge
rafts again set afloat upon the river. The lumber
business of this city is immense, probably exceeding
that of any other city in the country. It is equaled
only by the flour mills of this rapidly growing western
giant. Minneapolis stands at the head of the flour
manufacturing of the world. She has no equal in this
branch of manufacture either on this continent or in
Europe. The wheat raised in such immense quantities in
the Northwest is here ground into flour and shipped to
every part of the United States; while vast quantities
are exported to Europe. The banks of the river are
lined with immense flour mills, which furnish employ-
ment to thousands of hands.
Minneapolis is more a manufacturing than a com-
mercial city. Saint Paul monopolizes much of the
commerce of the Upper Mississippi. Steamboats can
only ascend to Fort Snelling, some miles below the
Falls, hence Minneapolis depends largely upon the
railroads for transportation. But while Saint Paul
measures miles of streets lined with stores and ware-
houses, Minneapolis can show an equal number of
mills and factories. It is also a city of residences — a
178 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
beautiful city. The streets are broad and amply
shaded, and the houses are, many of them, very hand-
somely built and surrounded by ornamental gardens.
Minneapolis is the summer resort of thousands of
visitors who come here from all points on the Missis-
sippi, as far down as New Orleans, to escape the enerva-
tion of a southern summer, and enjoy the pure and
healthful climate and delicious scenery of the city and its
surroundings. It is especially a resort for invalids, who
find its atmosphere bracing and health-giving. It is
moreover the centre of a number of delightful sum-
mer haunts, all of which are daily growing in popu-
larity. Lakes Calhoun, Harriet, and Minnetonka, and
the Falls of Minnehaha, attract thousands of visitors,
and present not only beauty of scenery, but all the con-
veniences and improvements one seeks for at watering-
places in the East, and which the traveler from that
section is hardly prepared to encounter on the confines
of civilization in the Northwest. Boating, bathing,
fishing and hunting are among the daily amusements,
while commodious hotels and attractive cottages stud
the shores of the lakes, and provide the numerous
visitors with every comfort. These summer resorts
are increasing in number and popularity, and the many
lakes which are scattered over the State of Minne-
sota, will all of them, sooner or later, make their at-
tractions known to the outside world and draw many
summer visitors. Much of this transient travel will
find its way through Minneapolis, being attracted
thither by the beautiful Falls of Saint Anthony ; so
that while many of our eastern and northern cities
record their largest number of inhabitants during the
winter mouths, Minneapolis will, and in fact already
MONTICELLO TO MINNEAPOLIS. 179
does, on the contrary, find her population very con-
siderably increased during the summer.
Minneapolis, including Saint Anthony, is connected
with Saint Paul by three lines of railway, while the
railroads diverge to every point of the compass, bring-
ing an influx of travel and produce and carrying away
its merchandise. The city is surrounded by a mag-
nificent farming country, which is fast becoming settled
by a superior class of immigrants — Americans from
New England and New York State, Germans from the
Fatherland, and Norwegians and Swedes from the
land of Thor. The labor of these farmers and the
product of their industry contribute to keep its mills
running, to increase their number, and to make this
city the great bread-giver of the country. People
may dispense with many of the artificial needs created
by civilization ; they may wrap furs around them in-
stead of the products of the loom ; tlfey may dwell in
caves, or construct for themselves huts of mud and
the boughs of trees, but the whole human race, civil-
ized and savage, must have bread, or its equivalent.
The Indian raised his maize, finding an animal diet
insufficient for his needs; and the great wheat fields
of Minnesota furnish something better than maize for
the race that has displaced and succeeded him ; and the
many mill-stones of Minneapolis, set in motion by
nature's engine, the Falls of Saint Anthony, grind
and crush the wheat into a shape ready to be trans-
formed into bread for the million.
The lumbermen of the Upper Mississippi, who form
a distinct class, will never cease their labor so long as
there is a pine forest left standing; while the swift
current of the river furnishes a highway on which,
180 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
without the aid of steam or sails, and with river-drivers
for captains and crews, their drives of logs find ready
and inexpensive transportation. Transformed from
their crude state into a shape to meet the needs of the
builder, the river still affords them free transit and
numerous markets along its more than two thousand
miles of shore.
The inhabitants of Minneapolis, like those of this
entire section of country, are pushing, enterprising citi-
zens from the eastern and north-eastern states, who, re-
lieved from the difficulties which beset them in their
native home, and with all the resources of the Great
West at their command, accomplish wonderful things
in very brief periods of time. The 'sprinkling of
Germans and Scandinavians prefer for the most part
to settle in the country. There is, of course, the usual
class of river-men, boatmen, and lumbermen of all
kinds, together with the roughs who infest, more or less,
all new cities; but the latter are comparatively few.
Minneapolis, we venture to prophesy, is destined to
become the metropolis of the North-west. She is
not only a great manufacturing city, but the most
beautiful and attractive in this region. As age tones
down the still manifest newness of her twenty-five or
thirty years of existence, wears away the rough edges
of some of her people, and substitutes handsome
edifices for the few remaining rude habitations and
business places of her early pioneers, she will become
still more beautiful, and in a few years will abundantly
repay a pilgrimage to the Upper Mississippi, while
the Falls of Saint Anthony will continue to be not the
least of her attractions to the tourist in search of the
sublime and beautiful.
CHAPTER XVI.
TEN DAYS AT SAINT PAUL.
Fort Smelling — White- Bear Lake — Mlnne-ha-ha.
'E re-embarked at ten o'clock on the morn-
ing of August twenty -seventh, just below
the rapids at Minneapolis and, aided by
an unusually strong current, soon found
ourselves opposite Fort Snelling, which is
midway between Minneapolis and Saint Paul.
Here we halted to view one of the oldest land-
marks of the North-west.
Fort Snelling is situated at the confluence of the
Minnesota and Mississippi rivers, on the west bank of
the latter. The buildings of the garrison are upon a
high bluff, two hundred feet above the water level,
stretching to the north and west in a gently undulating
and fertile prairie interspersed here and there with
heavy groves of timber. Around tin's Fort cluster
memories of the early struggles of the pioneers of
civilization with the savage tribes that have since
been sent to other hunting-grounds. It is a promi-
nent object in one of the finest landscapes of the Upper
Mississippi. Recent alterations, however, have con-
siderably changed and modernized the surroundings
and deprived it of much of its picturesqueness. The
(183)
184. DOWN THE CHEAT RIVER.
building erected outside of the walls for the accom-
modation of officers, and the demolition of the tower
that formerly occupied the extreme point of the bluff,
have no doubt given it much less the appearance of a
fortification than it previously wore, although making it
presumably much pleasanter for those who reside there.
The Fort is always open to those who may incline to
to look within its walls and view whatever there is of
interest to be seen. In these days of peace, however,
it does not present a very warlike appearance. Of
incidents connected with its history many interesting
stories are told which illustrate the dangers, trials and
hardships to which the early settlers were subjected,
and the character of their savage neighbors.
Some of the most efficient officers of our military
service have been quartered here, and have received
with hospitality the various scientific expeditions that
have from time to time passed through the country.
On the island at the mouth of the Minnesota, Lieuten-
ant Pike encamped and entered into negotiations with
the Indians for the site of the present Fort. In a report
to the War Department in 1817, Major Long recom-
mended the position for a permanent fortification. In
1819, a detachment of the Sixth Infantry, numbering
three hundred men, under Colonel Leaven worth, left
Detroit with instructions to occupy the Fort, and on
the seventeenth of September they established a canton-
ment on the south side of the Minnesota near its
junction with the Mississippi.
Work on Fort Snelling was begun in the summer
of 1820, at which time Colonel Snelling was in com-
mand. Saint Louis, distant nine hundred miles, was
then the nearest town of any importance. The first
TEN DAYS AT SAINT PAUL. 135
row of barracks that were put up were constructed of
hewn logs, the others of stone. The Fort was built in
the form of a diamond in order to harmonize with the
ground at the extreme points. Where a tree had stood
was located a half-moon battery, to the rear of which
were the quarters of the officers, a very neat stone
building, the front of cut stone; at the opposite
point a tower. The Fort was enclosed by a high
stone wall, and is well represented in the accompanying
illustration.
Among the best remembered incidents in connection
with this place is the fact that the first white woman
who saw the Falls of Saint Anthony was the wife of
Captain George Gooding of the Fifth Infantry.
With reference to the Minnesota River, formerly
known as the Saint Peter, it is stated to have been first
visited by Captain Jonathan Carver, towards the close
of the eighteenth century, who published an account
of its discovery in 1778. It was again thoroughly
explored in 1823, under instructions from the War
Department. Its elevation above the Gulf is seven
hundred and forty-four feet. The precise latitude of
its mouth 44° ,52' 46".
The atmosphere of this locality is represented as
serene and transparent during the spring and summer
seasons, and free from the humidity which is so ob-
jectionable a trait of our eastern latitudes. The mean
temperature is 45°. As to its geological and miner-
alogical condition, I refer to Pike, Schoolcraft, Nicollet,
and other eminent scientists, who have preceded me
in the exploration of this section of the Mississippi.
It will be sufficient here to say that the stratification
at and below Saint Anthony Falls consists wholly of
J86 DOWN THE CHEAT RIVER.
formations of sandstone and limestone, horizontally
deposited, whose relative ages are chiefly inferable
from the evidences of organic life in the shape of
fossils which they embrace. The lowest of this series
of rock is said to be a white sandstone composed of
transparent and loosely cohering grains.
Still favored with a brisk current and an encourag-
ing breeze at our backs, we glided swiftly down to
within two miles of the northern limits of Saint Paul.
Here we halted and had luncheon in the shade of a
cluster of a large trees standing on the west bank of
the river.
Soon after re-embarking we were met by a dele-
gation of the Minnesota Boat Club, who came up in
their boats to exchange greetings and welcome us to
their club-rooms, a courtesy always appreciated by voy-
agers, and especially by those in possession of craft
requiring careful housing. I should be unworthy of
civilities if I failed to say that the young men com-
posing this club are gentlemen in the fullest sense of
the term, and he is indeed most fortunate who holds
a key to their delightful quarters on " The Island."
On leaving the boat-house we ascended a flight of
steps leading up to the bridge which crosses the river
at this point. Here we found some thousands of citi-
zens congregated, who had apparently come out to wit-
ness our rerpption by the boat-dub. A carriage was
in waiting, into which we were ushered and driven to
the Metropolitan.
An appointment having been previously made, I
lectured at Sherman Hall at the usual hour; was
favored with a very full house, which, considering the
torrid condition of the weather at the time, was more
TEN DAYS AT SAINT PAUL.
than I had expected. The press criticisms evinced a de-
cided interest in the " Pioneers of the Mississippi," and
were all that I could have desired.
At the time of my visit, Saint Paul had about fifty
thousand inhabitants, with large commercial interests,
which were daily increasing in extent and importance.
The city was originally built on the eastern, or left
bank of the Mississippi, on a plain, some eighty feet
above the river, but it has now extended to the western
bank also. On the eastern side its site now embraces
four distinct terraces, arranged around the curve of the
river in the form of an amphitheatre with a southern
exposure. The second and third terraces, upon which
the city is principally built, widen out into level semi-
circular plains.
Father Hennepin was the first white man to reach
the site of Saint Paul, having visited the locality in
1680. In 1766, Carver made a treaty with the Dakota
Indians in what is now known as Carver's Cave. In
1837, the first United States treaty was entered into
with the Sioux, who threw their lands open to settle-
ment, and the first claim was entered by Pierre Perent,
a Canadian traveler and adventurer, who sold it two
years later for forty dollars. His former claim now
embraces the principal part of the city. The first
building was erected in 1838, and the place continued
a mere Indian trading-post for several years thereafter.
It was surveyed in 1845, and in 1847 there were but
three white families upon the ground. In 1846, Saint
Paul had but ten white inhabitants. In L847, it was
laid out into village streets, and in 1849 became the
site of a Catholic mission. A municipal government
was established in 1854, when the town had three
190 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
thousand inhabitants. In 1856, the number had in-
creased to ten thousand. In 1880, twenty-four years
later, it had been multiplied by five, the census returns
giving fifty thousand, with a growth of one hundred
per cent, during the previous ten years. In 1849, the
business of the place amounted to $131 ,000. In 1854,
it had increased to $6,000,000, with $700,000 of capi-
tal invested.
The original town was regularly laid out, but the
additions are irregular. The streets are well graded
and generally paved. The third terrace is underlaid
by a stratum of limestone from twelve to twenty feet
thick, and of this material many of the buildings are
constructed. The city has several excellent hotels, and
many churches belonging to the various denominations
of Christians. Five bridges cross the river; lines of
horse-cars connect all parts of the city, and a system
of sewerage drains it of all impurities. The State
Capitol — in process of erection when I saw it — occu-
pies one entire square, on an elevation overlooking the
city and river. The Opera House, on Wabasha
Street, seating about twelve hundred persons, is a large
and handsome building. The Academy of Sciences
contains about one hundred and thirty thousand speci-
mens in natural history. The Historical Society and
Library Association have each fine public libraries.
The public and private schools of Saint Paul are all
of the first order of excellence, and there are several
female seminaries of a high grade. A Protestant and a
Catholic Orphan Asylum and three hospitals represent
the public charitable institutions.
Saint Paul is nominally at the head of navigation of
the Mississippi, the further progress of steamboats up
TEN DA YS AT 8AINT PA UL. 191
the river being checked by the rapids below the Falls
of Saint Anthony. The river here is open from two
hundred to two hundred and forty days in the year,
and several steamboats arrive and depart daily. It is
a thorough business city, its chief thoroughfares being
lined with large and well-built stores and warehouses;
the movements of the people on the streets indicating
the hurry and preoccupation of pressing business pur-
suits. The casual visitor is reminded of Chicago more
than of any other city of the West. At its back lie the
grain and lumber-producing regions of Minnesota and
Wisconsin, which are yearly filling up with an intelli-
gent and industrious people. Their produce finds an
outlet at this port, and here they look for a great por-
tion of their supplies. The retail trade of Saint Paul
is very large, and it is also in great part the wholesale
centre of a large circle of smaller towns.
Its double line of river bank affords ample wharfage.
It is surrounded by a network of railways, connecting
it with the large and growing city of Minneapolis,
and with every town of importance in Minnesota and
adjoining states. These secure permanence to its
prosperity, since railroads, even more thaii rivers,
make flourishing cities in the present day.
There are many points of interest around the city.
On the eastern bank of the river, near the shore, is the
celebrated Carver's Cave, a romantic opening or aper-
ture in Dayton Bluff, in the interior of which the
treaty before referred to was concluded. There is a
small lake in this cave which may be crossed by a
boat. Two miles from Saint Paul is Fountain Cave,
deriving its name from a stream which flows through
it and which probably was the originating cause of the
11
192 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
cave. It contains several chambers, some of ample
dimensions, and, it is said, that at one thousand feet
from the opening in the rock no termination has yet
been discovered. The rock is of pure white, soft sand-
stone, and the entrance to the cave is about fifteen feet
in width. About three hundred feet in the interior
from its mouth, a cascade some fifteen feet in height
falls into the stream. This cave is a favorite resort in
the summer, and presents many features of interest to
the geologist.
The Falls of Minnehaha, made famous by Long-
fellow in his immortal "Song of Hiawatha," are
reached by a pleasant drive past Fort Snelling. The
name of these Falls signifies " Laughing Water." In
the words of Longfellow's beautiful description of the
journey of his hero to the land of the Dakotas,
- Till he heard the cataract's laughter,
Heard the Falls of Minnehaha,
Calling to him through the silence,"
we have a definition of this poetical name. The
stream, which is a confluent of the Great River, enters
a deep ravine by a downright plunge of fifty feet,
bursting into foam as it descends, and sending up a
cloud of spray from its base. It falls into a large basin
and thence proceeds quietly forward to its junction
with the Mississippi. The sheet of water is projected
over a shelf of rock of a semicircular form, and be-
neath this shelf pedestrians may pass dryshod.
White Bear Lake, twelve miles distant from Saint
Paul, and about an equal distance from Minneapolis,
is becoming a popular pleasure resort. Located at
the junction of the Saint Paul and Duluth and the
FALLS OF MIXXE-IIA-IIA.
TEN DAYS AT SAINT PAUL.
Minneapolis and Saint Louis railways, it is about
four miles in length ; and nearly midway between its
eastern and western banks is a long, forest-covered
islet. The water of the lake is transparently pure and
of the color of the bright blue sky overhead. The
largest fleet of sailing yachts to be found on any west-
ern lake, is seen floating here, many of them costly
and of elegant construction. Large hotels have been
erected on the western and southern banks for the
accommodation of visitors, while picturesque villas dot
its western shore, owned by wealthy business men of
Saint Paul and Minneapolis, who send their families
here to reside during the summer, and join them each
evening after the close of business. White Bear is
che oldest summer resort in the State. Camping-out
is here reduced to a science, and we find encampment*
large enough to be called villages, the tents being as
commodious and comfortably furnished as the parlors
and bedrooms at home. White Bear is a popular
place for pic-nics for the surrounding cities, towns,
villages and farms. In the country around are nu-
merous smaller lakes, which are sought for fishing
and duck hunting.
Bald Eagle Lake lies a mile beyond White Bear.
It is a lovely sheet of water, but not so large as the
latter. It has high banks and is full of fish of sev-
eral varieties. A few pretty cottages have been built
here, and occupied as summer residences. A mineral
spring was discovered some years since and a pavilion
erected over it by the late Dr. Post, of Saint Paul,
who also built a summer residence near by. The City
Park is located on the shores of Lake Como, two miles
from the centre of Saint Paul.
19G DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
Saint Paul is associated, like Saint Louis, with the
names of early explorers and navigators of the Missis-
sippi, although its settlement is comparatively recent.
Its name was derived from that of a log-chapel dedi-
cated to the Apostle Paul in 1841, by the Jesuit
missionaries. Unlike Saint Louis, or New Orleans,
it has no antiquated streets and perpetuates no French
or Spanish names. It is intensely American and
intensely nineteenth century. The population is com-
posed principally of immigrants or their descendants,
from the northern and especially the New England
States, while its foreign element is largely German
and Scandinavian, which, however, is gradually be-
coming Americanized. The children of these foreign
citizens will be Americans not only in fact, but in
feeling and interests.
The rapid growth of our country is in nothing more
palpably demonstrated than by the founding and
development of her cities. Yesterday there was a
wilderness, uninhabited and almost unexplored. To-
day, there is a thriving town cherishing great ex-
pectations, which in most instances are more than
realized on the morrow. Vast territories, inhabited by
only a few bands of Indians, have in a single genera-
tion been converted into populous states; desert wastes
have developed, under the intelligent labor of men, a
wonderful degree of fertility ; and the progress of
civilization in its western march can be arrested only
by the waves of the Pacific, which beat upon the rock--
bound coast of California, Oregon and Washington.
CHAPTER XVII.
SAINT PAUL, TO LA CROSSE.
FOSTER HOUSE,
Hastings, Minnesota,
September 5, 1881.
'ITH the feeling that another week might
have been profitably spent in and around
Saint Pa"!* we shook hands with many
newly-made friends and again stepped
into our canoes in front of the Boat-club
House. A moment later and we were once
more wending our way upon the broad bosom
of the Father of Waters, floating and paddling
towards the Gulf of Mexico.
Having abandoned my birch canoe, Discovery, at
Minneapolis, I took for personal use the Alice, which
had hitherto been in charge of my brother, who -had
now retired from the expedition altogether and was
acting in the capacity of advance agent in connection
with my lecture appointments. Paine was assigned
to the Itasca. Horace Greeley Scott, of Hudson, Wis-
consin, who had been engaged at Saint Paul as voy-
ageur, acted as " crew " of the Alice.
Our journey from Saint Paul to Hastings was un-
eventful, except as to the weather, which was decid-
-(197)
198 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
edly uncomfortable. A drizzling rain set in at an
early hour in the morning, which increased in strength
until eleven o'clock, when the water came down in
torrents, drenching our clothing and making naviga-
tion anything but agreeable. Nothing but an ap-
pointment to lecture in the evening could have kept
me in my canoe under such circumstances.
At three o'clock in the afternoon we passed what is
termed the narrowest place in the Mississippi below
the Falls of Saint Anthony. The river at this point
is clear of islands and not more than one hundred
yards wide. Pike states that his men rowed across in
forty strokes of the oar; another traveler avers that he
crossed in 1857, from a dead start, in sixteen strokes.
While passing through this contraction of the river
it was our good or ill fortune to meet the Gem City, the
favorite steamer plying between Saint Paul and Saint
Louis. Our meeting with this boat was the first in-
stance in which we had encountered any craft of
respectable dimensions in the descent of the Missis-
sippi, and we had learned from actual experience that
it was advisable to exercise some caution when ven-
turing our canoes near the wake of such vessels as the
one in question, if we desired to put our voyage on a
practical basis. It is true we had taken some precau-
tions; had paddled in towards the western bank from
the middle of the stream, where we felt quite secure
from the swell which would naturally follow the
movement of so large a body in deep water. The
waves came as we anticipated, but not so mildly as we
had predicted ; on the contrary, the first that reached
us came with a snap and a swash, lifting us high and
dry upon the beach at least five feet from the water's
SAINT PAUL TO LA CROSSE. 199
edge,, precipitating on the beach the contents of the
canoes, including their "gallant crews." Some con-
solation was found, however, in the reflection that any
position on shore was preferable to one at the bottom
of the river.
The "commodore" was compelled to bear the en-
tire responsibility of this "toss up," as the captain of
the Itasca had suggested paddling against the waves
as a proper precaution against a capsize. It will be
sufficient to add that this advice was not unheeded in
similar cases thereafter.
With canoes half-full of water and streams of the
same element running from our clothes, we disem-
barked at five o'clock at the ferry-landing in front of
Hastings, where we were met and escorted to the
Foster House by Irving Todd of the Gazette, Rev. At
B. Chapin, Dr. Reuben Freeman, J. B. Lambert and
others. Acting upon the advice of Mr. Lambert, who
had been engaged to introduce me, my lecture appoint-
ment at this place was indefinitely postponed in con-
sequence of the storm which raged throughout the
night
The evening was spent most agreeably in the par-
lors of the Foster House, where a number of the repre-
sentative men of the city, including several clergymen,
assembled to listen to whatever I felt inclined to tell
them of our discovery and adventures at the head-
waters of the Mississippi. I was not favorably im-
pressed with the business enterprise of Hastings, but
will always have a pleasant recollection of the hospi-
tality of its people. The city has a wheat and lum-
ber market, with four-flour mills, and three saw-
mills, and a population of about four thousand.
200 DOWN THE GREAT RIVEE.
SAINT JAMES HOTEL,
Red Wing, Minnesota,
September Sixth.
Eight o'clock found us in our canoes at Hastings.
The weather indications of the morning were prophetic
of a pleasant trip to Red Wing ; but, alas ! appearances
were deceitful, as the storm, which had evidently been
slumbering for a few hours, broke out afresh at ten
o'clock and kept us company throughout the entire
day. We attempted a landing at several points above
the city, but rain, high winds and a swift current
prevented.
The mouth of the Saint Croix River was reached
at ten o'clock. This stream, which enters the Missis-
sippi three miles below Hastings, forms the boundary
between Minnesota and Wisconsin. For a consider-
able distance below the Saint Croix the water of the
Mississippi, where shoal, is of a reddish appearance,
but very black in deep water. The red is occasioned
by the sand seen at the bottom, which is of that color;
the dark is invariably common to deep water when
moderately limpid.
Thoroughly drenched a second time since leaving
Saint Paul, it was with, an exceedingly keen apprecia-
tion that we received a hearty welcome at the boat-
house-landing at this place. Our canoes out of the
water and securely housed, we hastened up to the Saint
James, where we were quickly shown our rooms and
glad enough to get into them, and into bed, too, as
my trunk containing changes, which should have
preceded us, had not arrived from Hastings.
SAINT PAUL TO LA CROSSE. 201
A conference with the lecture committee led to the
same conclusion we had arrived at in Hastings, that
with the storm howling without, and the lecturer
hors de combat, it were better to let the Pioneers of
the Mississippi
" Sleep the sleep that knows not breaking ; :>
hence, the engagement for Red Wing was declared
cancelled.
Like several other cities in this State, Red Wing has
a history, and exemplifies how much an intelligent
and industrious people can accomplish in a very short
time. The standard of civilization was originally
planted here by two Swiss missionaries, Denton and
Garin, who arrived, accompanied by their wives, in
1838. The savage Dakotas at this date occupied the
territory, and these brave and self-denying missionaries
labored among them until the health of Denton failed
in 1846, when the American Board of Missions ap-
pointed Rev. Messrs. J. W. Hancock and John Aiton,
of Vermont, to succeed them. Two mission-houses
were built, one of which remains to this day. Two
white families and about three hundred Indians were
at that time — thirty-six years ago — the sole occupants
of what is now the enterprising little city of Red
Wing.
In June, 1852, the Indians entered into a treaty
with the Government, which authorized the country
to be occupied by white settlers, but the close of the
same year saw only about forty white people in the
village. On the following Christmas Day the entire
white community dined at the residence of William
Freeborn, one of the first settlers. The town now
£02 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
commenced to grow and has developed very consider-
ably up to the present time, the population at this date
being about ten thousand. Red Wing has the reputa-
tion of being one of the largest primary wheat markets
in the country, having handled grain to the amount
of nearly three million bushels. Some of its manu-
factures also are acquiring a wide reputation. The
clay deposits in the neighborhood are said to be among
the finest and richest in America; and it is in contem-
plation to commence the manufacture of glass, as a
sand of very superior quality abounds here.
Being only six miles from Lake Pepin, one of the
finest bodies of water in the West, surrounded by some
of the most magnificent scenery to be found anywhere
on the continent, Red Wing will probably in a short
time become a summer resort ; and at no distant day,
with its abundance of timber, transportation facilities,
and productive farming country, may possibly become
one of the leading cities of Minnesota. Lumber and
all its products are in a flourishing condition ; laths,
shingles, sashes, doors and blinds, hubs, spokes, felloes
and every variety of bent-work being manufactured
extensively. Boots and shoes, furniture, stoneware,
boilers and wagons, have also found a solid footing.
The lime and stone business has developed during the
past few years into an important industry. Common
and pressed brick are also extensively made here, and
have acquired an excellent reputation throughout the
Northwest. Steam-engines and heavy and light cast-
ings are manufactured. The city has an excellent fire
department and water-works; and its public schools
are said to rank among the best in the State. Red
Wing is distant from Saint Paul sixty-five miles.
SAINT PA UL TO LA CROSSE. 203
MERCHANT'S HOTEL,
Lake City, Minnesota,
September Seventh.
The clouds lifted at sunrise, and in anticipation of a
pleasant trip through Lake Pepin we took a hurried
stroll through the leading streets of Red Wing imme-
diately after breakfast, and an hour later were in our
canoes on our way down the river.
A gentle swell followed by a very perceptible buoy-
ancy of the canoes gave intimation that we were ap-
proaching a body of water of no mean pretensions.
For several days we had been cautioned to " beware
of Lake Pepin," and when at last we found ourselves
gliding smoothly over its placid bosom, we felt that its
turbulent propensities had been greatly exaggerated.
It took but a few moments however to reverse the
scene and convince us that the Fates were not alto-
gether favorable. A strong southerly wind, again ac-
companied by rain, made our journey through Lake
Pepin memorable, if not agreeable. For over ten
hours the elements held possession and the waves ran
so high that Paine, who led the way in the Itasca, was
frequently out of sight in the troughs, though not
more than forty yards in advance of the Alice.
I contemplated a halt at one time, but the rugged and
precipitous character of the bluffs, which came down to
the water's edge, would have made a landing extremely
difficult, if not dangerous; and besides, to be perfectly
frank, we were engaged upon a voyage from Source
to Sea, and I, for one, did not feel like taking the re-
sponsibility of showing the " white feather." Having
DO WN THE GREAT RIVER.
an engagement to lecture at Lake City, I was com-
pelled to stick to the canoes, and meet the appointment
in the usual way, or disembark and go down by rail,
thus acknowledging, after a three months' cruise on the
Mississippi, that our mode of locomotion was imprac-
ticable. We, therefore, resolved to remain in the
canoes if every member of the party went to the bot-
tom of the lake.
My new voyageur, Scott, acquitted himself with great
credit on this occasion, considering the fact that he had
never been in a canoe before joining us at Saint Paul.
His complete self-possession and steady nerve had
ranch to do with carrying me safely through one of
the most trying situations I had been called upon to
master since leaving Lake Winnibegoshish.
We struck the beach at Frontenac between twelve
and one o'clock, heartily glad to set our feet again on
solid earth, and quite willing to let old Pepin lash his
sides for an hour at least to his heart's content.
Frontenac is a small hamlet, of perhaps two hun-
dred souls, standing on the western shore of the lake,
about ten miles below Red Wing. It is a most ro-
mantic spot in appearance, and will, I venture to pre-
dict, at no distant day become a most delightful sum-
mer resort. Considerable attention has already been
drawn to it in this particular, and we especially noted
good hotel accommodations and the presence on its
white-sand beach of many yachts, skiffs and canoes.
We were met here by Mr. A. W. Ditmars, of Lake
City, who came up to confer with me concerning my
lecture appointment at this place. After dining with
us at the hotel, he suggested that I should have the
pleasure of meeting General Israel Garrard. We
SAIJVT PA UL TO LA CROSSE. £07
walked up to the general's residence on the bluff,
where I was introduced and spent an hour most agree-
ably. General Garrard is a gentleman of leisure and
culture, and possesses a fund of information concern-
ing the legendary history of Lake Pepin which is ot
absorbing interest to those who desire to preserve
records of aboriginal times.
It was hoped, when we disembarked, that the lake
would calm before we returned to our canoes, but in
this we were destined to disappointment, for on reach-
ing the beach we found the wind still piling up the
waves to a threatening height and making the outlook
for our little flotilla anything but inviting. General
Garrard and Mr. Ditmars said, " if you value your
lives, don't launch those canoes on Lake Pepin to-day."
Many others on the shore echoed the same sentiment.
Still determined, however, to go down to Lake City in
our staunch little crafts, Paine stepped promptly into
the Itasca, while Scott and myself pulled out in the
Alice.
Running out into the lake we soon rounded the sand-
bar which lies directly in front of Frontenac and headed
down stream. We hugged the western bank as closely
as possible, seeking the protection of the friendly bluffs
against the violent wind, which now came sweeping
across the lake from a south-westerly quarter.
Three miles below Frontenac we descried the cele-
brated Maiden Rock, which rises to a height of nearly
five hundred feet on the eastern shore. The upper two
hundred feet are formed by a perpendicular bluff, and
the lower three hundred constitute a very abrupt and
precipitous slope which extends from the base of the
bluff to the edge of the water. This forms a point,
208 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
projecting into the lake and bounded by two small
basins, each of which is the estuary of a brook. The
wildness of the scenery is such that even the voyager
who has gazed with delight upon the majestic bluffs
of the Mississippi is forcibly impressed with the
grandeur of this spot. There was much in it that we
had not met with at any other point of the far-stretch-
ing Valley of the Mississippi, a high-projecting point,
a precipitous crag resting upon a steep bank whose
base is washed by a wide expanse of water, which con-
trasts strikingly with the savage outlines of the land-
scape. But Maiden Rock receives additional interest
from the melancholy tale which is connected with its
history and which casts a deep gloom over its
brightest feature.
There was a time, so the legend runs, when this now
desolate spot was the scene of a most tragic event.
In the Indian village of Keoxa, in the tribe of Wa-
pasha, there lived a young Indian maiden, whose
name was Winona, which signifies the " first-born."
She had formed an attachment for a young hunter of
the tribe, who returned her affection. They had fre-
quently met and agreed to become united in marriage,
but on applying to her parents, the young hunter was
rejected, and informed that a warrior of distinction
had sued for their daughter and their consent had been
given. The warrior was a favorite with the tribe, and
had acquired great popularity from his services to the
village against the Chippevvas. Winona, however,
remained faithful to her lover, notwithstanding his
rival's efforts to supplant him and the countenance he
received from her parents and brothers. To them she
replied that she had made choice of a man who, being
SAINT PAUL TO LA CROSSE. £09
a hunter, would remain with her and secure her
sistence and comfort; while the warrior would be fre-
quently absent, intent upon martial exploits. Winona's
reasoning and earnest entreaties, however, were in vain,
and her parents at length drove away her lover, and
commenced harsh measures in order to compel her to
marry the warrior. She begged them to allow her to
live a single life, but to all her entreaties they turned
a deaf ear. Winona had hitherto enjoyed a great share
in the affections of her family, and had been indulged
more than is usual with females among Indians. Her
affectionate disposition had made her a favorite with
her brothers, and they endeavored to influence their
parents to use persuasive means to accomplish their
wishes, in preference to compelling her to the union
against her inclination. To remove some of her ob-
jections to the warrior, they undertook, themselves, to
provide for her future maintenance, and accordingly
presented to her suitor many articles that an Indian
might desire to possess, as a propitiatory offering in
behalf of their sister. About this time a party was
formed in the village to ascend the river to Lake
Pepin, in order to procure a supply of the blue clay
which is found upon its banks at a certain spot, and
which was used by the Indians to make paint. Wiuona
and some of her friends were of the party, and it was
on this day that her brothers had offered their presents
to the warrior. Thus encouraged, he again addressed
the young girl, but with the same ill success. She
refused to be united to him, and would remain single
all her life. Her parents again remonstrated in strong
language, and threatened to compel her to obedience.
"Winona, with tears, replied : " You will drive me to de-
210 DOWN THE CHEAT RIVER.
spair; I have said I love him not; I cannot live with
him; I wish to remain a maiden. You say you love
me, that you are my father, my mother, my brothers,
my relations ; yet you have cruelly parted me from the
only man with whom I wish to be united; you have
compelled him to leave the village; alone he now wan-
ders through the forest, with no one to assist him,
none to spread his blanket, none to build his lodge,
none to wait on him ; yet he was the man of my choice.
Is this your love for me? But even this is not enough :
you would have me rejoice in his absence; you wish
me to unite with another man, one whom I do not and
cannot love, and with whom I never can be happy.
Jf this is your love for me, I will say no more; but
soon you will have no daughter nor sister to torment
with your false love." She then withdrew; but her
parents, still heedless of her words, decided that
Winona should be united with the warrior that very
day. While they and their friends were engaged in
preparations for the festival, Winona wound her way
slowly to the top of the high rock — since named
Maiden Rock. On reaching the summit she called
loudly to her friends below, and upbraided them for
their cruelty to herself and her lover. "You were
not satisfied," she exclaimed, " with refusing my union
with the man I had chosen, but you tried to make me
faithless to him, and when you found me resolved
upon remaining a maiden, you threatened to compel
me to marry another. You knew me not. You will
see how I will defeat your designs." She then com-
menced to sing her dirge; the light wind wafted the
words of her doleful song to her family and friends;
they rushed, some of them, to the top of the rock to
SAINT PAUL TO LA CROSSE. 211
stop her; others to the foot to receive her in their
arms, while all, with tears, entreated her to desist from
her fatal purpose; her father promising that no com-
pulsion should again be resorted to. But Winona's
resolution was taken, and, concluding her song, she at
once leaped from the precipice, and fell a lifeless corpse
at the feet of her parents and brothers.
This legend has given the rock its name. The fate
of this young maiden has many parallels among the
Indians, who are not all proof against the finest feel-
ings of our nature, whatever may be thought by some
to the contrary.
Lake Pepin was discovered by Father Hennepin in
April, 1680, who says of it: "About thirty Leagues
above Black River we found the Lake of Tears, which
we named so because the Savages who took us, as it
will be hereafter related, consulted in this Place what
they should do with their Prisoners ; and those who
were for rnurthering us cried all the Night upon us, to
oblige by their Tears their Companions to consent to
our Death. This Lake is formed by the Meschasipi,
and may be seven Leagues long and five broad. Its
Waters are almost standing, the Stream being hardly
perceptible in the Middle." The name which the lake
now bears is evidently of French origin, but I have
not been able to ascertain who applied it, or what cir-
cumstances suggested its adoption.
Progress through the lake was painfully slow, and
although we came in sight of this place at four o'clock,
and were within two miles of its landing at five, the
wind and waves beat so persistently against our bows
that we did not reach port until after sunset. Despite
the rain, however, which was still falling, a large con-
12
212 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
course of citizens had gathered on the beach to see us
disembark and to welcome us to Lake City. A brass
band was in attendance and discoursed a few lively
airs, making us quite forget for a few moments that
our clothing was thoroughly drenched from head to
foot.
Lake City belongs to that class of magic cities of the
West which, under favorable circumstances, leap into
existence and develop so rapidly as to far exceed the
brightest anticipations of their founders. Beautifully
located on the western shore of Pepin, enjoying excel-
lent rail and water communications with all points up
and down the river, it is destined to sustain the
prominence it has gained on the Upper Mississippi.
Jortu-mntl)
NATIONAL HOTEL,
Minneiska, Minnesota,
September Eighth.
Weather in the morning fair and calm. We re-
sumed our journey through the lake at eight o'clock,
and glided along with great ease until within three
miles of its southern extremity, when a violent wind-
storm from the northward bore down upon us, and
for a time kept us hard at work with our paddles to
prevent the swamping of the canoes. Our observations
on Lake Pepin led us to conclude that the slighest
breath of wind will produce a heavy swell, and from
this circumstance it is the custom of voyagers on the
river to pass through the lake, if possible, at night ;
experience having taught them that it is generally
calmer then than during the day. It is twenty-one
miles long, and its breadth, which varies from one to
SAINT PAUL TO LA CROSSE. 215
three miles, may be averaged at about two and a half.
Towards its outlet the valley widens considerably,
owing to the entrance of the Chippewa River. This
river is five hundred yards wide at its mouth^ and is
navigable at all seasons of the year for fifty miles, and
in time of freshets boats can proceed much further up.
The general direction of the lake is from west-uorth-
west to east-south-east. The scenery along its shores
contrasts strongly with that of the river. Instead of
the rapid current of the Mississippi, winding around
numberless islands, some of which display well wooded
surfaces, while others are mere sand-bars, the lake,
when calm, presents a smooth and sluggish expanse
of water, unrelieved by a single island ; nothing limits
the view but the towering bluffs which enclose it;
these extend in a more regular manner, and with
a more uniform elevation than those along the
river.
We halted for a few moments at Wabasha, a small
town on the right bank, twelve miles below Lake
City, having a population of between two and three
thousand. After a stroll through its leading streets
we returned to the landing and re-embarked.
Alma, Wisconsin, on the left bank, nine miles below
Wabasha, was reached in season for dinner. Although
we began the descent of the Mississippi on the twenty-
second of July and had floated and paddled down up-
wards of twelve hundred miles of its course, we had
not until now eaten a meal outside of Minnesota.
This State may well be proud of her relation to the
Mighty River, for she has more than one-third of its
entire length within her borders.
Minneiska, being in a bend of the river, was seen
216 DOWN THE GREAT JtlVEX.
directly in our front, just as the sun was sinking be-
hind the horizon. The river, the town, the towering
bluffs, the gorgeous sky, and the glimmering rays of
the sun, as it gradually disappeared from view, pre-
sented a scene worthy the painter's most skilful art
and one not readily effaced from the memory of the
observer. Aside from its poetic name and natural
attractions, very little can be said of Minneiska. It
might be inferred, from its present appearance as seen
from the river, that a cyclone had struck it many years
ago and that its days of prosperity were long since
numbered. A stroll through the streets after supper
developed nothing to lead us to a more favorable im-
pression.
Itfttetl) JDag.
PRIVATE EESIDENCE,
Winona, Minnesota,
September Ninth.
Our journey from Minneiska to Winona was heartily
enjoyed ; the most enchanting scenery, and not a
breath of wind nor a ripple to disturb the even tenor
of our way. Halted for luncheon at a village on the
east bank delighting in the name of Fountain City.
When within two miles of Winona we were met by
several canoes and skiffs, bear ing representatives of the
local press and others who seemed much interested in
our voyage and its objects. Our arrival at this place
was made exceedingly pleasant by the numerous and
flattering courtesies of the citizens. We noted at the
landing the national colors, while the greetings were
most cordial. A carriage was waiting to convey us to
a private residence where we were entertained as guests
during our stay in Winona. Lectured in the evening
SAINT PAUL TO LA CROSSE. 217
in the session-room of the Normal School in accordance
with a previous appointment. Was introduced by
Captain O. B. Gould, a prominent attorney and one of
the trustees of the school.
The location and surroundings of this city, distant
ninety-six miles south-east of Saint Paul by rail, are
extremely picturesque. Standing on a plateau nine
miles long by three broad, on the west bank of the
river, it is environed by lofty bluffs, the surfaces of
which, in some cases from summit to base, appear of a
velvety smoothness that has more the semblance of art
than of nature. The city is laid out with the utmost
regularity, the streets wide and mostly at right angles ;
and the business blocks, compactly built of brick and
stone, are generally of a very substantial character.
Many of the private residences are elegantly designed,
and show indications of wealth. The whole appear-
ance of the place betokens business activity and pros-
perity. The inhabitants number at present about fif-
teen thousand, and it is thus the third city in population
in the State, and claims to be the third in commercial
importance. It is the river outlet for a large portion
of Minnesota and Wisconsin. The Chicago, Milwau-
kee and Saint Paul ; the Green Bay, Winona and Saint
Paul, and other branch-lines of railway, have their
stations and termini here. Winona is the fourth pri-
mary grain market in the United States. Fifteen
churches, of all denominations, attest the moral and
religious status of the citizens. Here, also, are a good
public library, the first State normal school, a high
school, four banks, and one daily and four weekly
newspapers. The city is one of the most important
lumber-distributing points on the Upper Mississippi.
218 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
Two grain elevators, seven flour-mills, three large
saw-mills, six carriage and wagon manufactories, and
several other manufacturing establishments show the
extent to which the capital and industry of "Winona
have been developed in a few years by its enterprising
inhabitants.
MELCHIOR HOUSE,
Trempealeau, Wisconsin,
September Tenth.
There was so much of interest to be seen in and
around Winona, that we did not re-embark until three
o'clock in the afternoon. On stepping into our canoes
it was remarked that the outlook was not so favorable
as on the morning of the previous day, when we em-
barked at Minneiska. A slight breeze from a south-
erly quarter paid its respects as we pulled out from the
shore. A few moments later ugly-looking clouds were
observed, portending something of an unusual char-
acter. Still we kept on, unmindful of the threatening
aspect of the sky, until we reached an expansion of the
river about three miles below Winona, when, sud-
denly, the wind shifted to the westward and swept
across the stream with great violence. In less than
five minutes we found ourselves at the mercy of a tur-
bulent sea — the surface covered with white caps, and
our frail barks dashing hither and thither, quite be-
yond the control of the paddles ; now riding on the
topmost wave, and again sinking in the troughs which
were seen on every hand.
Scott having retired from the expedition at Winona,
my brother took his place as pilot and was now with
me in the Alice. Naturally possessed of an excitable
SAINT PAUL TO LA CROSSE. 219
temperament and being only an amateur canoeist, like
myself, his assistance was of little avail on this occa-
sion. The canoes were soon filled with water and
nothing but the light and buoyant material of which
they were constructed prevented their sinking. Like
Richard III., we would have been glad to exchange
our kingdom — not for a horse — but for the air-tight
compartments of our canoes which had been cast aside
at Aitkin as an unnecessary encumbrance.
In an attempt to reach the western bank we were
caught by wind and wave and driven to the opposite
or lee shore, where we were beset with snags, sawyers
and driftwood, thus making a landing impracticable.
A few moments later the wind subsided, the water
again became calm, and our first and only squall on
the Mississippi was numbered among the things of the
past. ,
We disembarked at Trempealeau a little before sun-
set, and were pleasantly domiciled at the Melchior
House. After tea we were most agreeably entertained
in the parlors of the hotel by the family and friends of
our hostess. George and Paine were especially zealous
in their attentions to the young ladies and, notwith-
standing the dilapidated appearance of Trempealeau,
voted it among the most delightful places on the
Upper Mississippi.
CHAPTER XVIII.
THEEE DAYS AT LACROSSE.
Trip from Trempealeau — La Crosse and Surroundings.
KEAKFAST over at Trempealeau, we took
a hurried walk through its rickety streets
and glanced at the relics of its former
prosperity. Paine suggested that it would
make an appropriate finis to a volume of
which Minneiska might fittingly form the preface.
Resumed our journey at ten o'clock after ex-
changing adieux with the Melchiors, who hajl
come down to the landing to witness the launch of our
canoes and to leave with us their best wishes for a safe
and pleasant voyage to the Gulf.
Nothing could be more delightful than our trip
from Trempealeau to La Crosse. A clear sky, a genial
atmosphere, and a strong current, made navigation a
pleasure rather than a burden, as had been the case on
many preceding days. Everything now appeared
different. Even the face of nature seemed changed.
In place of the majestic bluffs, .the banks here sloped
gradually down to the water's edge, covered with va-
rious trees enriched by the variegated hues of autumn.
(220)
THREE DAYS AT LA CROSSE. 221
So pleasantly had the time passed that it was with
something of surprise we discerned at one o'clock
the church spires of La Crosse. Half an hour later our
canoes touched the boat-house landing and we were
soon registered and assigned to rooms at the Commer-
cial Hotel.
Among the first to greet us at the "Commercial " was
Mr. Pearce Giles, of Philadelphia, an old acquaintance
and friend, who had assisted in the organization of my
expedition at Saint Paul, before starting for the head
waters of the Mississippi, and who was now sojourning
for a few days at La Crosse.
The name of this ambitious young city is said to be
derived from the invigorating game of "Lu Crosse,"
the favorite sport of the Indians on the level prairie
upon which the city now stands. To indulge in their
athletic matches, it is recorded that they assembled
here in large numbers annually — the plain being con-
veniently adapted for the purpose — and the first white
settler, Nathan Myrick, became so enthusiastic an ad-
mirer of the exciting game, that he named the spot on
which his solitary cabin was built, La Crosse, and
hence the name of the Indian sport is perpetuated in
that of the city.
La Crosse claims, and with good grace, to be the
second city in commercial and manufacturing impor-
tance in the State of Wisconsin — Milwaukee, of course,
ranking first. The prairie land on which it is built is
seven miles in length by two and a half in breadth, on
the east bank of the Mississippi River. The distance
below Saint Paul is one hundred and ninety -seven miles.
By railway, La Crosse is only one hundred and twenty-
nine miles from the latter city, and one hundred and
222 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
ninety-six from Milwaukee. The Black and La
Crosse rivers fall into the Mississippi at this point,
the former a most important lumbering stream. The
growth and development of La Crosse, in a very few
years, are in truth no less amazing than creditable to
its enterprising pioneers and citizens. The first settler,
Myrick, landed here in November, 1841, less than fifty
years ago, with a boat-load of goods and notions from
Prairie du Chien, and his laudable enterprise was to
trade the contents of his boat with the red men for
their furs. In the course of ten years Myrick's In-
dian trading-post had invited other settlers to it, and it
became an incorporated town. In five years more,
1856, the town had attained sufficient size and impor-
tance to be made a city. To-day it has a population
of over twenty thousand of as live, go-ahead citizens as
are to be found in the valley of the Great River. The
geographical location of this city is doubtless one of the
secrets of its rapid progress and present flourishing con-
dition. The products of one of the finest agricultural
states in the Union, together with the vast supplies
coming in from Minnesota and Northern Iowa, give
to La Crosse immense advantages, occupying as it does,
a commanding position on the river for attracting com-
mercial relations by virtue of its great facilities of
transportation. Besides numerous lines of railway
centring here, the city has access to that grand high-
way, the Mississippi and its tributaries, embracing
over sixteen thousand miles of navigable rivers. A
stretch of over two thousand miles of water-way from
Saint Anthony's Falls to the Gulf of Mexico, affords
the cheapest kind of transportation, of the benefits of
which La Crosse avails itself to a very large extent,
THREE DAYS AT LA CROSSE. 223
and hence, mainly, its growth in population and in
wealth.
The commerce and manufactures of a city depend
largely upon the resources of the State in which it is
situated. Wisconsin is one of the richest agricultural
states in America. It is larger than the states of New
York, Connecticut and Rhode Island combined, and
in fertility of soil surpasses them. A considerable
percentage of the wheat crop of the United States is
grown in this province. Its immense cornfields, com-
prising several million acres, are another source of
wealth. The hay-producing area is about twice as
large as the State of Iowa, and timber of the most
valuable manufacturing descriptions is plentiful in the
northern part of the State. Twenty million pounds of
butter and fifteen million pounds of cheese are annually
manufactured in Wisconsin, much of which is shipped
to eastern markets and from them reshipped to the
markets of the civilized world. The soil and climate
of this State are especially adapted to the growth of
potatoes, one of the most profitable crops raised in the
country. The growth of flax is another leading in-
dustry of the State of Wisconsin, the yield being over
twenty million pounds a year. Thus, in agricultural
resources the "Badger" State possesses every advan-
tage necessary for developing great commercial and
manufacturing cities, and the favorable position of
La Crosse eminently fits it for reaping the full bene-
fit of the conditions provided by generous Nature.
La Crosse is a port of entry and ranks third on the
Mississippi River, being exceeded in the number
of vessels enrolled only by New Orleans and Saint
Louis. The wholesale trade of La Crosse is in a
224 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
flourishing condition and includes large receipts and
shipments of grain and immense supplies of lumber.
Hardware, boots and shoes, clothing, furniture and
other necessaries of life are now also staples of the
wholesale trade. In fact, from all we could learn
from inquiry on the spot, the commerce of La Crosse is
rapidly growing under the skilful management of its
enterprising merchants, its annual transactions reach-
ing about five million dollars. The retail trade is in a
no less satisfactory condition, and the growth of this
city in population and wealth is a subject of remark
by all occasional visitors.
The manufactures of La Crosse are pointed to with
justifiable pride by its citizens and promise great
things in the near future. The wool manufactories
are thirteen in number and of an extensive character.
Iron manufactories, foundries and machine-shops are
numerous, and the out-put of this class of industries is
of the most varied description. Engines and boilers
of every size are built here, and architectural iron prod-
ucts and stoves of all kinds are produced in great
abundance, thus illustrating the genius, skill and
enterprise embarked in the iron business in this busy
city. The forests of Michigan, Wisconsin and Minne-
sota are practically inexhaustible, and it is claimed that
no city in the Northwest is more advantageously
situated in regard to lumber resources than La Crosse.
Its position is such as to enable it to draw upon any
source of supply through the far-reaching Mississippi
River and its tributaries. The mills of La Crosse
have a combined capacity of two hundred million feet,
and consume, distribute and export not less than five
hundred million feet of lumber annually. The aggre-
THREE DA YS AT LA CROSSE. 225
gate wealth contributed to the city by lumber alone
amounts to many millions of dollars per year.
The rapid development of the Northwest has largely
increased the growth and importance of La Crosse
within the past few years, and has assured its future
as a commercial and manufacturing centre. It has
become the base of supply for an extensive range of
territory in the matter of lumber, and in everything
that contributes to the growth of a city is annually
making gains. It will afford some idea of the dimen-
sions of the city to say that it has about thirty miles
of graded streets^ and forty-five miles of sidewalks.
The fire department and the police force rank at a
high standard of efficiency. Electric light for the
streets and stores is furnished by the Brush Electric
Light Company, which has erected four towers, each
one hundred and fifty feet high, and nine masts, and
the streets at night are consequently well illuminated.
The public schools are eleven in number in addition
to the High School, erected in 1878, at a cost of twenty-
six thousand dollars. Two English, one German and
two Norwegian newspapers keep the citizens posted
in State and national politics and the general news of
the locality. Twenty-five churches administer to the
religious requirements of the various denominations
and nationalities, some of them handsome specimens
of church architecture. The Public Library contains
about eight thousand volumes adapted to the mixed
population. La Crosse, in short, is a rapidly improv-
ing city, and we think is destined to become in a few
years prominent in population and wealth, and an
important factor in the commerce and manufactures of
the Nation.
CHAPTER XIX.
LA CROSSE TO DUBUQUE.
ftftn-fiftl)
VICTORY HOUSE,
Victory, Wisconsin,
September 14, 1881.
'HILE at La Crosse it was decided that
our little party should be reduced to a
more economical basis, inasmuch as there
was little of an exploratory character on
the Lower Mississippi, and since the duties
devolving upon voyagenrs in a wild country
could now be readily dispensed with. Acting
upon this decision, Paine rather reluctantly sur-
rendered his commission as captain of the Itasca* and
joined me in the Alice. The city press having an-
nounced the hour of our departure, many citizens
had assembled at the landing to witness the launch,
which was made at eight o'clock, my friend, Pearce
Giles, giving us the "send-off."
It was proposed, on setting out in the morning, to
make De Soto the evening destination, but a heavy
thunder-storm, which had been gathering throughout
the afternoon, burst at five o'clock and drove us ashore
* This canoe was subsequently ordered to Saint Louis and pre-
sented to the Missouri Historical Society.
(226)
LA CHOSSE TO DUBUQUE. 227
at Victory. This remnant of by-gone days might very
appropriately be classed with the Alma, Minneiska,
Trempealeau series, which, but for the circumstance
that it stands upon the banks of the Father of Waters,
would be a poor " Victory " indeed. One of the
shining lights of this place, happening to overhear a
conversation between Paine and myself, concerning
the town of De Soto, situated on the river five miles
below, ventured to inquire if in our opinion the " De
Sota " after whom the town was called, was any
relation of " Minnie Sota," the girl after whom he
understood the adjoining State was named !
Nothing of an unusual character in the scenery or of
especial interest as to incident was noted in the journey
from La Crosse to Victory. A halt was made at one
o'clock for dinner, which we had at a farm-house on
the right bank, near the boundary line between Min-
nesota and Iowa. This was our last meal in the for-
mer State.
J'tftu-sktl)
TKEMONT HOUSE.
Prairie du Chien, Wisconsin,
September Fifteenth.
On retiring to our rooms the previous evening, it
was the intention to get into our canoes at seven
o'clock in the morning, but we were detained at Victory
by rain until after eight, when, taking advantage of
a lull in the storm, we pushed off, finding a brisk
current, wind down stream and everything favorable
until we reached Lansing, when more rain fell, and
continued to fall throughout the day. Stopped
at a farm-house on the Iowa side for dinner, our
228 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
first meal in the Prairie State. Made short halts at
De Soto, Lansing, and Harpers.
Wind, rain, a swollen stream and approaching
darkness rendered our landing at Prairie du Chieu
both difficult and dangerous. We were cautioned by
persons on the shore not to attempt to pass under the
low pontoon-like railway bridge which crosses the
river at this point, but the warning came too late, as
the brisk current and suction of the bridge trellis-work
had placed the canoe beyond our control," and we
were unable to do more than guide it through the
network of huge posts which constitute its foundation
and support. We succeeded ultimately in getting out
of the trap in which we temporarily found ourselves,
much to our own relief and the apparent gratification of
the anxious spectators on the shore.
On the seventeenth of June, 1673, Marquette and
Joliet, the former a Jesuit missionary, reached the junc-
tion of the Wisconsin with the Mississippi, a little above
which,Prairiedu Chien stands to-day. Seven years later,
in 1680, Father Hennepin and M. Dugay explored the
Mississippi from the mouth of the Illinois northward,
and on ascending and descending the river passed
the site of the present town. Hennepin claimed at
this time to have reached the head-waters of the Missis-
sippi, and also to have explored it to its mouth, but
his narrative bears evidence of great exaggeration, and
procured for him, with the French, the title of " the
great falsifier." Yet his achievement was a splendid
one, with which he might well have been satisfied.
He passed twice the entire distance between the Falls
of Saint Anthony and the mouth of the Arkansas, in
all nearly three thousand miles, which voyage having
LA CKOSSE TO DUBUQUE. 229
been accomplished in a canoe on an unknown and
treacherous river, flowing through an unexplored wil-
derness, was truly something to be proud of.
There is a tolerably well authenticated tradition that
Jesuit missionaries had visited the country during the
twenty years previous to Marquette's expedition, and
had established a number of missions among the
Indians of the Mississippi Valley. At an early day a
Jesuit mission was established on the present site of
Prairie du Chien, and later it became a French trad-
ing-post. But Prairie du Chien and the surrounding
country have an unwritten history extending back into
the remote past, only a few traces of which still
remain. Before the invasion of the white race it was
the home of the Kickapoos and other tribes of Indians.
Going back still farther into the dim past, the unknown
race designated as Mound-Builders seem to have made
this a favorite locality. In Crawford County, more
than in any other part of Wisconsin, are found traces of
their work. The antiquity of these mounds is un-
doubtedly remote, for frequently what is known as the
"virgin forest" is found growing upon them.
The mounds found in Crawford County are of vari-
ous forms and sizes. One of the largest and highest
existed at Prairie du Chien, and was leveled in order to1
furnish a site for Fort Crawford. It was about twenty
feet in height, with a base of two hundred feet. An-
other mound of similar form and dimensions stood
within the old fort of which Crawford was the successor.
The circular form is the most common of these tumuli,
though there are many of different shapes. Some are
built like walls or breastworks, with open spaces like
gates. Others take the form of a serpent ; still others
13
230 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
that of a bird or beast ; while some fe\v mounds resem-
ble a man lying on his face. These latter are from
three to four feet high. On the shores of the Missis-
sippi and Wisconsin, on the beach lands and highest
peaks of the bluffs, these mounds are, or rather were,
very numerous, and easily discernible from the river.
Some of the mounds of Prairie du Chien present a
different soil from that on which they are built, none
like it having been discovered within several miles,
thus indicating that the soil must have been brought
from a considerable distance. In no instance is there
the appearance of the earth of which they are com-
posed having been dug from the side of, or even near
them. Sometimes the spot on which the mound
stands has a natural elevation. One such, on the
south-west angle of Prairie du Chicn, is itself about
ten feet high, while the hillock which it occupies
gives it the appearance of being at least twice that
height. From the top of this mound an extensive
view may be obtained of the low bottom-lands and
lakes which lie between the channels of the \Arisconsin
and Mississippi rivers, giving it the appearance of
having been a watch-tower. It is scarcely probable,
however, that they were all military defences. The
supposition is more plausible that many of them were
religious symbols, the mounds serving, perhaps, as
altars. There is no positive evidence that they were
built as tombs for the dead ; for, though human re-
mains have been found in some of them, these remains
may have been deposited at later periods, and others
have not contained any.
But the mounds are fast disappearing before the
march of civilization. A utilitarian age and people
LA CROSSE TO DUBUQUE. 231
are demolishing them with the plow, the pick and the
spade, and already a majority have disappeared. The
antiquarian of the future will sigh in vain for these
sole relics of an unknown and a mysterious people.
However, in some few instances, they are being pre-
served with that care to which their antiquity entitles
them.
Prairie du Chien, the county-seat of Crawford
County, is situated on the eastern bank of the Missis-
sippi, on a level plain or prairie about nine miles long
and between one and two miles wide. This prairie
is bounded on the east by high, rocky bluffs, with
scattered clumps of trees, while its western border is
washed by the Mississippi. Its name was derived
from that of an Indian chief who once resided there,
known as Le Chien, or The Dog ; hence Prairie du
Chien, or The Dog Prairie. It was one of the oldest
of the French trading-posts, but the first permanent
settlement was located there in 1783. Gautier de
Vorville, Michael Brisbois, and Captain Fisher were
among the traders late in the last and early in the
present century, and all of them have left descendants.
Fisher was of Scotch origin, and carried on an exten-
sive trade with the Indians. In 1815 he emigrated to
more remote regions on the Red River of the North,
but died in Prairie du Chien in 1827.
In 1814, the British sent a party of Indians, com-
posed of Sioux, Menomonies, and Winnebagos, under
the command of Lieutenant-Colonel William McKay,
to capture Prairie du Chien from the Americans.
After a four days' siege the fort surrendered, and the
report of a great victory was carried by Captain
Rolette to Mackinaw. Lanre numbers thronged the
232 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
shores and inquired of the captain the news. " A
great battle — a sanguinary contest," responded Rolette,
with an air of great solemnity and importance. " How
many were killed?" "None." "What a bloody
contest ! " vociferated the crowd, as they escorted the
hero from the boat to the garrison. The following year,
at the conclusion of peace, the post was evacuated.
Crawford County was established in 1818, while the
country was still embraced in the territory of Michigan.
At that early period it extended from the Wisconsin
River on the south to the Buffalo River on the north,
comprising an area now divided into ten or more
counties.
Like many of its neighbors up and down the river,
Prairie du Chien had great expectations in its youth.
It was confident of becoming the chief town of the
Mississippi. It is situated five hundred and forty miles
north of Saint Louis, in the midst of a productive agri-
cultural and mineral region. But though one or more
railroads touch it, the great through-lines of the con-
tinent passed it by ; and for that, and other reasons,
more or less difficult of explanation, but which act as a
sort of Providence in shaping the ends of rough-
hewn cities, it remains scarcely more than a town, hav-
ing but about three thousand inhabitants. It is,
however, an important local shipping-post, and has a
number of manufactories. Saint John's College and
Saint Mary's Female Institute are located here, under
control of the Catholic Church.
Just above Prairie du Chien is the site of Fort
Crawford, near the town of Saint Fiolle, which in 1846
was the larger of the two, but which has now altogether
disappeared from the map. Prairie du Chien is a pretty
LA CROSSE TO DUBUQUE. 233
town, being well built, with wide streets and an
abundance of shade ; and there is an air of thrift and
enterprise about its inhabitants which impress the
stranger. As in most other towns of the Upper Missis-
sippi, its people are made up largely of New Eng-
landers and New Yorkers; and wherever they are
found, prosperity is sure to follow in their track.
Thus, though Prairie du Chien will probably never
become a large city, it will hold its own among the
neighboring towns and cities up and down the river,
and obtain a due share of the influx of immigration
into this section of the country.
.f ifto-SttKntf) £)aj3.
JEFFERSON HOTEL,
Guttenberg, Iowa,
Sept. Sixteenth.
Lecture appointments at Davenport and other points
below Dubuque made it imperative that we should
launch our canoe at a seasonable hour in the morning,
though much against inclination, for the storm which
opened the day before was still in progress. Halted
a few moments at McGregor, and took dinner at the
Mississippi House, Clayton, both of which towns are
in Iowa. A glance through their streets reminded us
very forcibly of the " waning glory " of Miuneiska,
Trempealeau and Victory.
Finding the wind from the westward we kept close
to the Iowa shore all day. Reached Guttenberg at
five o'clock and housed our canoe in the Diamond Jo
freight-house. Our clothing was again thoroughly
soaked and no changes at hand.
Gutteuberg, the county-seat of Clayton County,
234 DOWN THE CHEAT RIVER.
Iowa, is twenty-six miles below Prairie du Chien, and
two hundred and eighty-one south of Saint Paul. It
is the largest town in the county and the river-
landing for an extensive section of country. It has
a population of about fifteen hundred — nearly all
Germans.
The traveler who seeks to penetrate the region we.«t
of Guttenberg will first encounter nature in its rough
and primitive majesty. He ascends a gigantic bluff,
step by step, until he attains a mountain elevation.
Then, at his feet, he beholds the Mississippi, dotted
with lovely islands and sparkling in the sunlight as it
rolls its flood of waters toward the sea. Before him
spreads the forest as it appeared a hundred years ago,
beautiful in its grandeur. He journeys through it, and
his eyes are greeted by smiling farms as he looks west-
ward from the hill-tops. The country grows less
rugged as he advances, until, five miles from Gutten-
berg, he enters a rolling prairie, extending far and
wide on either hand, to within three miles of Elkader.
This prairie is one of the largest in the State, and is
broken into every variety of hill and dale. It is
covered with farms, most of them under the very
highest state of cultivation.
PACIFIC HOUSE,
Dubuque, Iowa,
Sept. Seventeenth.
We paddled away from Guttenberg at eight o'clock
in the morning. Weather still unsettled and in keep-
ing with that which followed the launching of our
canoes at Saint Paul, with the exception of two or
LA CROSSE TO DUBUQUE. £35
three days. We learned from river-men that these
September rains are a well-known characteristic of
the Upper Mississippi, and are looked for annually.
Several attempts were made to arrange for dinner
between twelve and one o'clock at farm-houses on the
Iowa side, but the stupid foreigners whom we
encountered declined to accommodate, seeming to
regard us with suspicion. Our perseverance was ulti-
mately rewarded with an excellent dinner at Specht's
Ferry, thirty miles below Guttenberg.
The afternoon was the finest we had chronicled in
many days and afforded us a splendid opportunity to
study scenery and other objects of interest in our " line
of march."
The geologist, mineralogist or artist will find in the
tour from Prairie dti Cliien to Dubuque a most pro-
ductive field for research, and one possessing more
beauty of scenery and grandeur than any other sec-
tion of the Mississippi below Winona. His attention
will be arrested by the peculiar outline of hills that
limit the vision on either side of the river, and the
perpendicular walls of rock that rise from the grassy
slope or green copsewood in massive cliffs, which
terrace the heights as with continuous natural battle-
ments. This scenery not only characterizes the banks
of the Mississippi, but many of its Iowa and Wisconsin
tributaries. At the base of the cliffs we often noted
cool, clear, and copious springs, which not unfrequently
give rise to small streams containing an abundance of
delicious trout. The sportsman will find the rivers of
this region well stocked with pike, carp, bass, cat-fish,
pickerel and sun-fish, while the prairies abound in
grouse, partridges and pheasants.
236 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
Along the banks of the Mississippi the surface is
broken and too uneven for farming purposes, but
affords excellent pasturage, while from the valleys and
bottoms are gathered hay and grain for winter fodder,
leaving little to be desired by the shepherd and stock-
raiser. Further back from the river on the Iowa side
are found undulating prairies, interspersed with open
groves of timber, watered with pebbly or rock-bedded
streams, pure and transparent ; hills of moderate eleva-
tion and gentle slope, with here and there small lakes
and ponds, some skirted with timber, and others sur-
rounded by the greensward of the open prairie.
Less than forty years have elapsed since this section
was in full possession of the Winnebago Indians. How
changed the scene! Their villages, their hunting-
grounds and the unbroken forests have disappeared.
The palefaces came among them, and the axe of the
woodman broke the solitude of ages and warned them
of an impending fate. No longer shall these groves
and plains be the hunting-ground of the red man ; no
longer the deep ravines serve as lurking-places for
the wily foe, nor the bluff-side as a battle-field between
contending tribes. No longer
" With tawny limb,
And belt and beads in sunlight glistening,
Does the savage urge his skiff like
A wild bird on the wing."
Their struggle against the onward march of civiliza-
tion was in vain, and
"Where prowled the wolf and where the hunter roved,
Faith raised her altars to the God she loved."
Our journey was uninterrupted until about four
LA CHOSSE TO DUBUQUE. 239
o'clock, when we ran into the log-boom of a saw-mill
just above Dubuque. A long "pocket" had been
constructed for the reception of logs, and into this we
slipped before realizing that, like all well-ordered
pockets, there was but one way out of it. We had, in
brief, after discovering our dilemma, indulged the hope
that as, in a few parallel cases still preserved in memory,
there might be a hole in this rather unwelcome Missis-
sippi saw-mill-log-boom pocket, and so glided down
towards the mill. We recalled our Winona adventure,
but that was a squall, while this affair was certainly a
boom, and if there is anything in a name, our present
unfavorable lookout was likely to result to our advan-
tage. Proximity to the inevitable saw-mill finally
brought our musings to an end, and our canoe to a
standstill, for we had run into a nest of two or three
thousand logs, and must either retreat by the route we
had entered or lift the canoe over the boom, by no
means an easy matter, considering that there was noth-
ing but a narrow pole to stand on while we were
making the transfer, and that floating on the surface
of the water. Running the canoe alongside the boom,
Paine stepped out upon the latter, and balancing him-
self with his double paddle, gave me a hand, and in a
moment more I was beside him. We then hoisted the
canoe over and launched it on the other side. It is per-
haps needless to add that we resolved to give saw-
mills and their booms a wide berth in future.
The citizens of Dubuque claim for their city the
distinctive title of "Metropolis of Iowa." In what
measure the claim is justified we must leave to the
other enterprising and flourishing cities of this State
to determine.
240 DOWN THE GEE AT EIVER.
Up to the year 1803, the French owned an immense
region west of the Mississippi, which in that year
became part of the public domain of the United States
by purchase. This region had previously belonged to
Spain, and during the tenure of the Spaniards, namely
in 1778, a young Canadian trader, named Julien
Dubuque, obtained the privilege of working the lead
mines which are situated within the limits of the
present city. This privilege was obtained from the
Indians, and in 1806, Dubuque and his companions
applied to the United States Government to have their
claim established as a Spanish grant, on the ground
that the governor of Louisiana had confirmed, in
1796, the Indian permission given eight years before.
In 1810, Dubuque died; but his heirs-at-law con-
tinued to press their claim, and the "Dubuque claim
case " was legislated upon in Congress and litigated in
the courts for nearly fifty years, until, in 1853, it was
finally settled adversely to the claimants.
In the year 1832, the Black Hawk War was closed,
and a treaty extinguished the title of the Indians to
the lands which now form the eastern part of the State
of Iowa. A settlement was soon made by a few
American immigrants and their families ; others shortly
followed, and Dubuque became in two years a busy
mining village, having received its name by vote at a
public meeting of the settlers.
Iowa became a Territory in 1838, Dubuque having
been incorporated as a village in the previous year. In
1840 the population of the village was less than one
thousand. The first newspaper published in the Ter-
ritory was started in 1836, under the title of The
Dubuque Visitor. In 1840 a movement was made to
LA CROSSE TO DUBUQUE. 241
incorporate Dubuque as a city, and in the spring of
1841 this was effected by the election of a mayor and
aldermen to manage the city affairs.
The lead-mining operations were prosperous, and
the foundation of a flourishing city had been laid by
this industry. In December, 1847, Iowa became a
State, and the population of Dubuque had now increased
to over three thousand. The city had become an im-
portant receiving point, but Galena was still its suc-
cessful rival for the up-river commerce. It required
another decade to secure the success which has been
achieved by Dubuque.
The emigration from the Eastern States to Iowa in
1850, and for several years afterward, largely added
to the population of this city. Improvement of the
streets and business blocks followed, with large school-
buildings for the accommodation of six hundred pupils
each; and, during the five years preceding 1856,
Dubuque made more progress than it had done in the
previous fifteen years. During this latter year the
population had grown to nearly sixteen thousand. In
1857 and 1858 the city met with some reverses owing,
to the general financial revulsion; but in 1859 busi-
ness revived, immigration from the East was resumed,
and (he business men of Dubuque commenced earnest
work for the welfare of their promising city. Fine
blocks of buildings and commodious public halls were
erected, and the General Government began the con-
struction of the Custom House and Post-Office. From
I860 ti> 1870, the whole country was convulsed by the
Civil War and its results. Although far removed
from the scenes of military conflicts, Dubuque City and
County sent three companies of volunteers to battle
242 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
against rebellion, besides many who enlisted in the
regular army. Within a year after the close of the
war, the city grew more rapidly; trade, manufactures
and public improvements increased, and more houses,
schools and churches were built.
In 1870 the population of Dubuque had increased
to over eighteen thousand. A street railway was added
to the facilities for passenger transit; and steady
progress made it all that pertains to a healthy munici-
pal growth. Among the manufactures of this thriv-
ing city are those of steam-engines, boilers, threshing-
machines, casting and the work of iron-foundries and
machine-shops, coppersmith work, tobacco, window-
shades, churns, fanning-mills, trunks, soap, flour,
wagons and carriages, furniture, planing-mill work,
cooperage, brick, vinegar and many others. The trade
in lumber affords a striking contrast. In 1834 a
small raft of pine boards, the first that ever descended
the Upper Mississippi, furnished the material for a
frame building used as a boarding-house in Dubuque.
In 1870 fifty million feet of pine lumber were sold
from fifteen Dubuque lumber-yards, and the trade has
very considerably increased since that date.
The first school in Iowa was opened in Dubuque in
1833. At present there are in the city a dozen fine
buildings, with about eighty well-qualified teachers and
over three thousand pupils to mark the educational
progress of its citizens. The lead mines of Juliea
Dubuque within the corporation limits and surround-
ing them, have been, and are still, an important ele-
ment of prosperity. The lead district of Dubuque
County comprises over a hundred square miles, but
the larger number of the mines are worked within the
LA CXOSSE TO DUBUQUE. 243
city, or within a mile or two of it. Many of the valu-
able lodes near Dubuque have been worked beneath
gardens, streets, roads and cultivated fields. The
product of the mines has averaged in value about three
hundred thousand dollars annually, and they are still
as productive as they were nearly fifty years ago.
The Methodists, in 1834, were the first religious
denomination established in Dubuque. The Catholics
were the next, in 1835; and by the year 1840, the
Presbyterians, Congregational ists, Episcopalians and
Baptists had organized churches.
No city of the Union of equal population has in our
opinion more reason to be proud of its position, char-
acter and reputation, than Dubuque, in developing all
the elements of progress, placed by nature at' its dis-
posal. From its fortunate geographical position, nearly
midway between Saint Louis and Saint Paul, it bids
fair to justify its claim to be the " Metropolis of Iowa."
CHAPTER XX.
DUBUQUE TO DAVENPORT.
1 tftB-mntt) JDag.
BOWER HOUSE,
Bellevue, Iowa,
September 18, 1881.
MAINED at Dubuque until after din-
ner. Spent the morning in strolls through
and around the city. On calling for our
canoe at one o'clock, we found a strong
wind from the south, and in consequence
rough water was encountered throughout
the afternoon.
On leaving Dubuque we noticed a very pro-
nounced change in the scenery. The bold, rocky
bluffs, which had been observed at intervals all along
our route from the Falls of Saint Anthony, had almost
entirely disappeared, and in their place rolling prairies
came down, iu many cases to the water's edge, in
gradual slopes. Illinois is now on our left hand, and
as we reach and pass the various cities and towns that
serve as landmarks on the river, we begin to realize
that we are making good progress toward the Gulf.
We were strongly tempted to paddle over to the east
bank and set our feet on the soil of the " Sucker "
State, but the wind having shifted to westward we
(244)
DUBUQUE TO DAVENPORT. 245
thought it wise to hug the windward shore. If more
favored to-morrow we shall run over and pay our re-
spects.
Reached Bellevue at half-past seven o'clock and
registered at the Bower House. Here, through the
courtesy of our landlord, Mr. N. O. Ames, we were
introduced to several very intelligent and agreeable
citizens, among whom were Hon. W. O. Evans, editor
of the Leader, Captain \V. A. Warren and Mr. B.
\V. Seaward. From these gentlemen we gleaned
considerable information concerning the peculiar origin
and early history of Bellevue. It is said to have been
settled by bandits in 1836, and has a present popula-
tion of eighteen hundred honest, industrious and pros-
perous citizens.
It stands on a high bank thirty-two miles below
Dubuque, has an excellent landing and is noted for Hs
fine scenery.
I should do injustice to the moral standard of this
respectable and enterprising town, if I failed to exp'/ain
that its bandit pioneers, after many sanguinary stuig-
gles with the officers of the law, were, long years ugo,
exterminated, so that the traveler in these times, who
contemplates a sojourn at this delightful summer re-
sort, need have no fears, nor provide himself with an
unusual supply of ammunition, nor call on the au-
thorities to protect his life and property from the
onslaughts of marauders.
Bellevue has two banks, one weekly paper and an
extensive trade by railway in grain, stock and agri-
cultural produce.
It is a promising town, and its onward move-
ment seems assured.
246 DOWN THE GREAT 11IVER.
REVEKE HOUSE,
Clinton, Iowa,
Sept. Nineteenth.
So agreeably had we been entertained by the suc-
cessors of the " bandits," that we did not re-embark
until nine o'clock in the morning, and then rather re-
luctantly, notwithstanding our resolution of the pre-
vious evening to start at a much earlier hour. \\e
reached Sabula, on the west bank, thirty-three miles
below Bellevue, a few minutes after one o'clock, at
which place we dined.
We stepped ashore at Lyons and looked through
its principal streets. This city is fifty-eight miles
south-east of Dubuque, and three above Clinton, with
which it is connected by street railways. It has a
national bank, two weekly papers, graded public
schools, a seminary, several factories and extensive
nurseries. Its population as given by the last census
is something over four thousand.
Just below Lyons we were met by Messrs. E. L.
Moses and W. F. Coan, Jr., "of the Wapsipinicon
Boat-club, who, having been apprised through their
city papers that we were on our way to Clinton, came
up the river to extend the hospitalities of their club.
These gentlemen led the way down to their boat-
house, where we were shown the various craft in
which they delight to cut the water. Boats large and
small, and of every variety of manufacture, from the
rudest pattern of a dug-out, to the most delicately
constructed sculls and skiffs.
After spending a half-hour with the " Wapsies" we
DUBUQUE TO DAVENPORT. 247
were escorted to the Revere House and introduced to
the proprietor, Mr. J. G. Cornue, to whom we were
indebted for many favors and much valuable infor-
mation concerning Clinton and vicinity. ,
Clinton, the county-seat of Clinton County, is situ-
ated on the west bank of the Mississippi, just above
the mouth of the Wapsipinicon. It is eighty miles
l>elo\v Dnbtique, forty-two above Davenport and one
hundred and thirty-eight west of Chicago. It contains
three banks, one daily and three weekly papers, rail-
road repair-shops, foundries, sash and blind-factories,
a paper-mill and eight saw-mills. Population about
ten thousand. The river is crossed at this point by
an iron railway drawbridge, having its eastern ter-
minus in Fulton, a small town on the Illinois side.
While here, we learned of the death of President
Garfield, which occurred between eight and nine
o'clock in the evening. The announcement reached
Clinton at half-past ten. I had retired, but was
aroused by the newsboys, who were crying extras on
the streets, and a few moments later the hotel clerk
handed me a copy of the Clinton Herald, giving ail
account of the sad event at Elberon, New Jersey.
PRIVATE HOUSE,
Moline, Illinois,
September Twentieth.
We were up very early in the morning and, after
reading the details of the President's death, had
breakfast; then walked down to the boat-club house,
where we found several members of the club awaiting
us. Was introduced to their commodore, Mr. E. M.
14
248 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
Treman, and others. Mr. E. L. Moses, who met us
above Clinton the evening before, accompanied us
down the river in a "scull" as far as Comanche,
where he introduced me to an acquaintance of his,
Colonel J. H. Smith, late of the Sixteenth Iowa
Volunteers, who, I soon discovered, had been a fellow-
prisoner at Richmond during the War of the Rebel-
lion. We soon fell to talking over our army ex-
periences, and became so much absorbed in the inci-
dents of our prison-days, that Paine concluded I had
quite forgotten that Moline was the evening objective.
Perhaps I had, for it is not an easy matter to break
away from those with whom we have shared priva-
tions, hardships and dangers, when we meet them but
once or twice in the course of a lifetime.
Had dinner at Cordova, a small hamlet on the Illi-
nois shore, twenty-one miles below Clinton. So
strong was the current during this day's journey that
we covered forty-three miles between nine o'clock in
the morning and five in the afternoon, notwithstanding
my interview with Colonel Smith, at Comanche, and
an hour for refreshments at Cordova.
The Le Claire Rapids, ten miles above Moline, were
thought by many to be dangerous to navigation in
small boats; but we rather coveted the impetus which
they were certain to give our staunch little canoe,
while we felt sure that their turbulent character had
been greatly exaggerated. It is needless to add that
the rapids were safely passed and that we heartily en-
joyed the excitement which invariably falls to the
lot of a voyager in a swift current with occasional
slight obstructions. These are the only rapids be-
tween Fort Snelling, Minnesota, and Keokuk, Iowa,
DUBUQUE TO DAVENPORT. 249
with the exception of the Lower Rapids at Moline,
which are a continuation of the former. The ve-
locity of the Upper Rapids is sufficient to turn a mill-
wheel requiring considerable power, and we noticed
one in operation on the Iowa side.
Arriving at a convenient landing-place at Moline,
in sight of many evidences of an advanced civilization
in the shape of sundry gigantic smoke-stacks, we
found ourselves in the lively little city which has
been designated, with some show of reason, the " Lowell
of the West." Moline is exclusively a manufacturing
centre. Passing along its main street, parallel to the
river, we see little else than factories, some of con-
siderable size, and the busy hum of machinery sa-
lutes our ears for more than a mile, as we walk, and
look with wonder on these signs of the march of
western industry and progress. The motive power
produced by a fall in the Mississippi at this point, and
utilized for the driving of machinery, is the source
of all this energy, and has made Moline one of
the busiest and most flourishing places in the western
country. The National Government has of late years
greatly improved this motive power for the benefit,
mainly, of the United States Arsenal works on the
island, but no less has it contributed to the solid ad-
vantage of the enterprising settlers on the adjacent
mainland, and hence Moline, the "City of Mills," has
attained its present importance, and, we believe, it
may truly be said that no other city in the West, of
its size, equals it in manufacturing vigor and re-
sources. The great plow-factory of Messrs. Deere
& Company is known far and wide, while many
other establishments of scarcely less celebrity flourish
250 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
side by side on the river's bank, giving employment to
large numbers of people and creating and distributing
wealth over the land.
The site of this enterprising city is favorable to its
growth, and already it extends its arms eastward
almost to Rock River, an important tributary of the
Mississippi, distant from Moline proper about three
miles. It must be said, however, that the useful pre-
dominates over the beautiful here, as in most manu-
facturing centres, albeit not lacking, over the bluffs, in
many beautiful spots, where extensive views of the
Great River are obtained, and sites for building are
being selected. Educational and religious matters are
not forgotten by this busy people. Besides several
excellent schools, including a handsome and commo-
dious High School, the site of which overlooks the
city, and is in every respect a credit to the citizens,
Moline has a flourishing Public Library, containing
many thousand volumes of theological, historical, bio-
graphical and scientific works, together with a good
assortment of fiction. Here are also several churches
of the various religious denominations and, from all
we could learn, the people are generally sober, intelli-
gent and industrious.
In population Moline is smaller than either Daven-
port or Rock Island City, but in manufacturing im-
portance it far excels them both. The source of its
growth and prosperity — the water-power — will doubt-
less continue to operate as such for generations un-
told, and Mobile will eventually fill the entire space
between the Mississippi and Rock River at this point.
Sylvan Water, the poetic designation given to a por-
tion of the Great River lying between the city and
AN IOWA TBIBUTARY OF THE MISSISSIPPI.
DUBUQUE TO DAVENPORT. 251
Rock-Island Arsenal, has been the scene of the an-
nual regatta of the Mississippi Valley Amateur
Rowing Association, for which it is found to be emi-
nently adapted. A substantial bridge uniting Moline
with the arsenal crosses it, and from this a view is ob-
tained of the extensive government works now in
progress for the permanent improvement of the water-
power.
CHAPTER XXI.
FOUR DAYS AT DAVENPORT.
Rock Island Arsenal — City of Rock Island.
'HE entire forenoon of September twenty-
first was devoted to an inspection of the
varied manufactures of Moline, and in
the afternoon we dropped down to Daven-
port. Among those who shook hands with
us at the landing was Colonel P. A. J. Rus-
sell, city editor of the Democrat, who was the first
to greet me here during my horseback journey from
ocean to ocean in 1876, and who now seemed doubly
interested in my canoe voyage from source to sea.
The colonel remarked that he had no intention of
letting me intersect my old line of march without see-
ing at least one familiar face.
Stepping into a carriage which was in waiting at the
ferry, we were driven to the " Kimball," until recently
known as the Btirtis House, where I had registered
during my former journey. The chief topic of con-
versation everywhere at this time was the death and
approaching funeral of President Garfield. Having
an engagement to lecture at Davenport on the twenty-
third, it was thought advisable by many to cancel it
out of respect to theNation's dead ; while others urged
that as a large number of tickets had been sold it
(252)
FOUR DAYS AT DAVENPORT. 253
would be better to meet the appointment. I accord-
ingly lectured at Library Hall, being introduced by
Mayor Henry. I referred to the dead President be-
fore proceeding with my lecture, and gave my reasons
for delivering it at a time when nearly all public en-
gagements were either cancelled or postponed.
The site of Davenport and its vicinity was the
camping-ground of the Indians from time immemo-
rial. Marquette and Joliet, the discoverers of the
country over two hundred years ago, found the tribes
of the Illini here. There were three villages; the
main one, at which they landed, was called Pewaria,
where, it is believed, the city of Davenport now stands,
as it is laid down on Marqtiette's map on the west
side of the river " Conception," as he named the Mis-
sissippi. The beauty of its location has been often
descanted upon. It needs no pen of mine to describe
its loveliness and the rich and varied landscape that
surrounds it.
Less than fifty years ago the first cabin was erected
here by white men. The retreating footsteps of the
red man were still heard over the bluffs. The graves
of his people were still fresh on the brow of the hills,
but all of this, with the play-grounds of his children,
have now been covered over with the habitations of
the pale face. The mighty river that once bore the
frail bark of a Marquette and a Joliet has become the
thoroughfare of states. Where the light canoe of the
savage once glided in safety, the scu-ti-chemon (or
steamboat) of the white man now floats with majesty
and splendor, and this magnificent river has become
the highway of a mighty nation. The Mackinaw
trad ing- boat, with its French voyageur has left its
254 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
moorings on As-sln-ne- Man-ess (Rock Island), and old
Fort Armstrong, that had stood like a watchful sen-
tinel on the jutting rocks of the island for more than
forty years, has been burned down by sacrilegious
hands.
The bluffs of Davenport consist of a gentle rise from
the river or bottom lands ; not so steep but that roads
are constructed up almost every part of them. The
general elevation of these bluffs or highlands is about
one hundred feet above the Mississippi, covered now
with residences, gardens and cultivated fields to their
summit. Davenport Township differs from most others
upon the river in the beautiful rolling prairie imme-
diately back from the river, after passing the bluffs.
Back of the city the slope from the top of the bluff to
Duck Creek, covered as it is with gardens and fields,
is one of uncommon beauty and richness.
At the close of the year 1832 there were no settle-
ments of white men in Iowa. In this year, on the
fifteenth of September, General Winfield Scott nego-
tiated a treaty with the Indians of the Sac tribe for the
purchase by the United States of the territory com-
prising Scott County, bordering on the river. The
city of Davenport was named after Colonel George
Davenport, the first white settler on Rock Island, on
the eastern shore of the river and immediately opposite
the site of Davenport. The Government had appointed
him Indian agent and he received a grant of land on
the Island.
The first person that owned land in Davenport was
Antoine Le Claire, the son of a Canadian French-
man, born in Michigan in 1797. His mother was the
daughter of a Pottawatomie chief. At this time the
FOUR DAYS AT DAVENPORT. 255
Territory of the Northwest, out of which half a dozen
great States have since been formed, was peopled
almost entirely by the red man, with here and there
one of a different race, fearless enough to brave the
perils of a frontier life among the dusky denizens of
the wilderness. The father of Le Claire was one of
these. The claim upon which the city of Davenport
was laid out was purchased by Le Claire for one hun-
dred and fifty dollars! In 1835 Mr. Le Claire sold
his claim to a company, whose object was to lay it out
as a town site. They chose well, as the event has
amply established. During the first year only some
half dozen families came in, mostly from Saint Louis.
The first hotel, the first store and the first saloon were
opened this same year. The saloon was a log shanty
and stood on Front street below Western avenue. The
"Davenport Hotel," a frame building of small pre-
tension, erected by Messrs. Davenport and Le Claire,
occupied a lot on the corner of Front and Ripley
streets ; and the first store was the property of James
Mackintosh, who sold to the scant population dry-
goods, groceries, hardware and provisions. But, in
addition to the dozen families in Davenport, purchasers
came from the opposite shore of the river. Lumber
was at that time brought up the river from Cincinnati.
Flour at sixteen dollars per barrel and pork at six-
teen cents per pound were also brought from Cincin-
nati. From this first year the ferry also dates its
origin — a flat-boat propelled by oars. This, in time,
gave place to steam, and, at present, a large and com-
modious steamboat is constantly employed in trans-
ferring freight and passengers between the Iowa and
Illinois shores of the river, which at this point is about
256 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
a mile wide. The mortality of Davenport during the
first year of its existence amounted to seven, with a
population of less than one hundred souls. Stevenson
— now Rock Island City, on the Illinois shore, which
had been laid out in 1834 — possessed at this time a
population of nearly five hundred.
Davenport, in the beauty of its location, excels all
the other cities in the State. Handsome homes dot the
bluffs. River views, for residences, have been exten-
sively occupied by the well-to-do citizens, and the
scope of country brought within the range of the eye
from some of these hill-top dwellings is scarcely to be
excelled for beauty by anything I have seen on the
river. The drainage is of nature's own making — the
city being built on a declivity. There is much room
for improvement in the sidewalks here. Possibly the
citizens are too busy to give thought to a subject that
concerns them only externally. Strangers, however,
notice their defective, and in many cases dilapidated,
condition, and make uncharitable remarks. The same
applies to the County Court House, which is, without
exception, the meanest I have seen in any city east
of the Rockies and north of "Dixie." Verbum
sapientia suffieii.
"O wad some power the giftie gie us,
To see oursels as ithers see us ! "
The educational advantages are proportioned to the
size of the city. Here are twelve school-buildings, in-
cluding that of the High School, erected in 1874, at a
cost of sixty-five thousand dollars. The annual cost
of the twelve schools is about seventy thousand dol-
lars. Griswold College, belonging to the Protestant
Episcopal diocese of Iowa, occupies a very picturesque
FOUR DAYS AT DAVENPORT. 257
site overlooking the river. The Roman Catholic
Academy of the Immaculate Conception is conducted
by the Sisters of Charity of the B. V. M. Located
within the city boundaries, it is surrounded by beauti-
ful grounds and appears as quiet and retired as if
miles away from the hum of the restless city. The
buildings are elegant and commodious, and a new ad-
dition, at a cost of twenty-five thousand dollars is now
in course of erection. This academy was opened for
the education of young ladies in 1859. The churches
are numerous and well attended. Grace Church, the
cathedral of the Protestant Episcopal diocese of Iowa,
is a very fine, substantial edifice, erected at a cost of
eighty thousand dollars.
Trinity Church has a chime of bells, awaking mem-
ories of youth both grave and gay, and may be heard
at a distance of several miles. The Roman Catholic
diocese of Davenport, embracing the southern half
of the State, has also its seat here in the residence of
the bishop. Four Baptist, four Catholic, one Chris-
tian, two Congregational, four Episcopal, one Hebrew,
three Lutheran, four Methodist, one Unitarian and
four Presbyterian churches afford strong evidence of
progress in the cause of religion.
The Public Library on Brady street, ?s a means of
education, is not to be passed over without favorable
mention. It was founded by the late Mrs. Clarissa
C. Cook, a lady of wealth and benevolence, and con-
tains about ten thousand volumes; but the institution
which has contributed most to the fame of Davenport,
is its Academy of Sciences. This embraces a most
valuable collection of rare curiosities, ancient and
modern — relics from the mounds of Iowa and adjoin-
258 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
ing states, including many skulls and portions of the
skeletons of pre-historic man, and of animals of an ex-
tinct race. The visitor to Davenport may spend a day
very profitably in this well-ordered and attractive mu-
seum. Mercy Hospital is under the management of
the Sisters of Mercy, and was opened in 1868. It has
grown to large proportions and receives and cares for
patients without reference to their religious denomina-
tion. It has the entire confidence of the citizens and
all testify to its judicious management and great use-
fulness. The Home for the Friendless, founded and
liberally endowed by the benevolent Mrs. Cook,
is a shelter for destitute females. It supplies a want
found to exist, in a greater or less degree, in most
cities, but unfortunately supplied in few. It is to the
praise of Davenport that such an institution* has been
provided for friendless women and girls, and that
it is so well and carefully conducted.
The growth of Davenport has been mainly since
1850. Surrounded by a beautiful and fertile country,
it aifords good sanitary conditions and every facility
for the development of industry of many kinds. The
present population is about 25,000.
Hock Island Arsenal lies to the north of Rock Is-
land City, the latter not being situated on the Island,
as might be supposed by the untraveled reader from its
name. The Island proper has been appropriated by
the United States Government since 1804, though un-
occupied until 1812, on the breaking out of the war
with Great Britain. A fort was erected here in 1816,
and named Fort Armstrong, in honor of the then
Secretary of War. It was garrisoned by United States
troops until May, 1836, when it was evacuated. In
FOUR DAYS AT DAVENPORT. 259
1840, the Government established here an ordnance de-
pot, but in 1845, the stores were removed to the Saint
Louis Arsenal. In 1862, an Act of Congress con-
verted the Island into an arsenal for the National
Government, and such it remains to this day. General
Thomas J. Rodman, the inventor of the Rodman gun,
was appointed to the command of the Arsenal in June,
1865, and continued in command until his death in
1871. In March, 1869, Congress appropriated $500,-
000 for the construction of a bridge across the Missis-
sippi, uniting the Island with the city of Davenport, im-
mediately opposite. General Rodman was succeeded in
June, 1871, by Colonel D. W. Flagler, of the Ordnance
Corps. This officer, since his appointment, has effected
great improvements on the Island, having converted it
into a strong military post — in fact, the strongest on
the Mississippi. He has erected substantial quarters
for the commander and his subordinate officers,
soldiers' barracks, a complete system of sewerage, a
bridge, connecting the Island with the city of Moline;
roads, streets and avenues across the Island; a water-
power wall, powder-magazine, pump-house, and has
introduced the manufacture of stores for the army and
machinery for the various shops in which the material
of war is extensively fabricated.
Rock Island Arsenal is united with the Iowa side
of the river, as before stated, by a well-constructed and
handsome bridge, 1,550 feet long; and with the Illinois
side by two bridges, t>ne leading to Rock Island City
and the other to Moline. The one spanning the Miss-
issippi on the north of the Island is a most durable
structure, and is said to be one of the finest in the
United States.
2GQ DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
White settlers appear to have first located in the
vicinity of Rock Island about the year 1828. In the
spring of that year there were only nine men and
their families on the site of the present city of Rock
Island. About this time the Indians of the Sac tribe,
of whom Black Hawk was the recognized chief, \vere
in the habit of leaving their villages on the Island and
its vicinity for several months on hunting expeditions,
and the white settlers took advantage of this absence
to move in and take posessession. This gave rise to
much discontent and hostility on the part of Black
Hawk and his people when they returned to their
homes ; and as the number of settlers increased, the
animosity of the Indians became stronger. The com-
manding officer on the Island and the Indian agent,
Colonel George Davenport, frequently urged the In-
dians to give up their villages and lands and move
across to the west side of the Mississippi, in accordance
with a treaty they had entered into with the United
States Government; but Black Hawk refused to go.
Keokuk, the chief of the Fox tribe, in compliance
with the treaty, moved to the Iowa side of the river
and established himself there. From 1828 to 1831,
the white settlers on the main land in the vicinity of
Rock Island rapidly increased in number. The lands
were surveyed and sold to the settlers by the United
States Government, but Black Hawk and his party of
Sacs, which numbered about five hundred warriors,
still occupied their villages and refused to leave. The
settlers frequently complained of depredations by the
Indians, and in the spring of 1831 Black Hawk
warned the white men that they must leave. It was
feared that some neighboring tribes of Indians, the
FOUR DAYS AT DAVENPORT. 261
Kickapoos, Pottawatomies and Winnebagos, would
join Black Hawk in an attack on the settlers. The
latter sent petitions to the military authorities at Rock
Island and Saint Louis and to the Governor of Illinois,
and in this way commenced what is known as the
Black Hawk War.
Governor Reynolds, of Illinois, in response to the
repeated complaints of the settlers, assembled about
sixteen hundred mounted volunteers at Beardstown,
ninety miles from Rock Island, and marched them to
the Island. General Gaines, who was stationed at
Saint Louis, proceeded at once to Rock Island with
the Sixth United States Infantry. The settlers were
all ordered to move to the Island, and the General sent
for Black Hawk for a talk. General Gaines, the offi-
cers of the Sixth Regiment, the officers of the Island
garrison, and the settlers, met in the Council House.
Black Hawk, accompanied by about one hundred war-
riors in their war-paint, drew near, and when within
about one hundred yards of the place of assembly
commenced shouting in a very loud and intimidating
voice. It was thought, from the shouting and the
manner of the Indians, that there would be an at-
tempt made at a general massacre. A man called
" The Prophet," who always accompanied Black Hawk,
commenced shouting in the Council House in a very
boisterous manner, gesticulating and speaking rapidly
as though he was very angry and desired to excite the
warriors to an attack. General Gaines spoke to Black
Hawk quietly of the sale of their lands to the United
States Government. The Indians said the lands had
never been sold. General Gaines then called for the
reading of the treaty, which seemed to enrage them
262 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
still more. Black Hawk exclaimed, "The white peo-
ple speak from a paper, but," striking his hand upon
his breast, "the Indian always speaks from the heart."
He said their lands had not been sold, as the men who
signed the treaty had no authority to sell, having been
sent to meet the Government chiefs at Saint Louis on
other business. And if it was sold, they got nothing
for it. The General then pressed for an answer about
his leaving for the territory assigned him and his people
on the west side of the Mississippi. He replied, that
he would not leave, and he would not fight, but if the
whites came to drive him off, he would sit down in his
wigwam and they might do as they pleased with him ;
for himself he would do nothing. General Gaines in-
terpreted this to mean that he would fight.
On the evening of June nineteenth, 1831, General
Gaines' command was joined by General Reynolds
with his volunteer troops near the mouth of Rock
River, and the next morning the combined forces
moved upon the Indian village. They found, how-
ever, that Black Hawk and all his people had left.
They had crossed the Mississippi and camped about
twelve miles below Rock Island. June thirtieth,
Black Hawk came to the Island with twenty-seven
of his warriors and signed a treaty of peace with
General Gaines and the governor of Illinois, the latter
acting in behalf of the Government. In this treaty,
Black Hawk pledged himself not to return to the east
side of the river near the Island, or to engage again
in hostilities with the white settlers. The Illinois
volunteers were then disbanded and went home, and
provisions were distributed to the Indians by General
Gaines.
FO UR DAYS AT DA YEN FOR T. 263
During the following winter, it became evident that
Black Hawk would not keep the treaty which he had
signed only a few months before; and in the following
April (1832) he crossed the Mississippi at Burlington
and moved up the bank of the river with about five
hundred warriors and his women and children, with
the intention of driving out the settlers and reoccupy-
ing his old village on the Island. He expected assist-
ance from the Winnebagos and other Indians on
Rock River. The news of Black Hawk's movements
soon reached Saint Louis, and Colonel Atkinson left
that city with the First Infantry for Rock Island.
Lieutenant-Colonel Zachary Taylor, afterwards Presi-
dent of the United States, was in command, and Lieu-
tenant Jefferson Davis, afterwards President of the
Confederate States, was attached to the First Regiment,
and served through the campaign. Governor Rey-
nolds, of Illinois, assembled about two thousand volun-
teers at Beardstown and marched to Yellow Banks,
fifty miles below Rock Island. Then he moved to
the mouth of Rock River, where he was joined by
Colonel Atkinson and the regulars. The volunteers
were commanded by General Whiteside; and Abraham
Lincoln, afterwards President of the United States,
held the rajik of captain in the command and fought
throughout the campaign. The Indians had gone up
Rock River until they were opposite Rock Island.
Then Black Hawk sent his women and children up
the river in canoes, and he and his warriors ventured a
bold attempt to capture Fort Armstrong on the Island.
At this time the garrison mustered less thau eighty
fighting men. Black Hawk crossed to the Island with
his warriors by night, a distance of five miles through.
15
264 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
the woods and over the bluffs to the west side. A
violent snow-storm prevented an attack that night,
and before morning Colonel Atkinson arrived with
the First Infantry and probably saved the small gar-
rison from massacre.
The Indians- withdrew during the night and fol-
lowed their women up Rock River. Colonel Atkin-
son at once joined General Whiteside and his volun-
teers and started in pursuit. After much hard fight-
ing in the months of May, June, July and August,
nearly the whole of Black Hawk's band was destroyed,
and Black Hawk himself, his son Seoskuk and other
chiefs, were captured and conveyed to Rock Island.
They were afterwards taken to Washington and other
eastern cities. The Government took much pains to
secure for Black Hawk a kind reception by the Indians
upon his return from his "eastern tour;" and the ac-
counts of the meeting between him and the chiefs at
Rock Island are very affecting. Black Hawk then
established himself, with a remnant of his own tribe,
on Des Moines River, in Iowa, where he died in 1838.
Tradition states that the Sacs and Foxes came from
the vicinity of Montreal, Canada, before the year
1700; and that they had lived in their villages on or
near Rock Island fully one hundred and fifty years.
Their affection for these villages was like that of the
Israelites for their city of Jerusalem. At the close of
the Black Hawk War, there is no record of further
hostilities with the Indians at Rock Island.
During the late Civil War, the Island was made
available by the Government as a military prison, up-
wards of twelve thousand Confederate prisoners having
been confined here. Of these, one thousand nine liun-
FO UR DA YS A T DA VEXPORT. 265
dml and sixty-one died during their imprisonment
and were hurled on the Island. About four hundred
Union soldiers were also buried here, and on each re-
curring Decoration Day, the graves are strewn with
flowers.
There is little more to be said of the Island except
that it rests upon a substantial foundation of rock of
the limestone order and hence its name. The length
of the Island is two and three-quarter miles, and its
width varies from a quarter to three-quarters of a
mile. A very pleasant day may be passed in wander-
ing over this island, which seems intended to become
the arsenal for the entire Mississippi Valley. When
the works are completed, if crdwded to its full capacity,
it will arm, equip and supply an army of seven hun-
dred and fifty thousand men — so it is estimated.
Surrounded with the paraphernalia of grim war,
Commandant Flagler has found time and opportunity
for the cultivation of the science of ornithology, and
has converted his island-fortress into an immense
aviary ! Here are to be seen, flitting about the dense
foliage of the woodlands, almost every variety of
American bird — nearly all song-birds, which build their
nests and raise their broods on the Island unmolested.
It is a singular adjunct to an arsenal and reflects credit
on the taste and refinement of its gallant commander.
The colonel wages war without quarter on the English
sparrow, however, which he will not allow to alight
and rest its little wings on his preserves on pain of
summary execution by the shot-gun, without even a
preliminary trial by court-martial.
The city of Rock Island is situated on the main-
land at the extremity of Rock Island Arsenal, on the
2G6 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
Illinois or left bank of the river. On its eastern side
are some very picturesque bluffs, stretching away to
the sheltered valley of the Rock River, and including
scenery of unrivaled beauty. Comfortable residences
dot the sides of these hills, amid clumps of trees and
miniature forests that afford shelter and shade to the
well-to-do residents. Rock Island is about midway
between Saint Louis and Saint Paul, and immediately
opposite the more populous city of Davenport, Iowa.
It is, as already stated, connected with the latter city
by an elegant and substantial iron bridge, owned by
the Government and open to the public free of toll.
The famous water-power produced by the lower rapids
has contributed largely to the marvelous growth of
this city as well as of Moline, the city of factories,
within an easy walk or horse-car ride of Rock Island
City. Here is to be the terminus of the projected
Hennepin Canal, by which it is proposed to solve the
problem of cheap transportation between the Atlantic
Ocean and the Mississippi, through the intervening
great lakes. Recently a deep interest has been mani-
fested in the construction of this canal, the accomplish-
ment of which will doubtless be of vast benefit to the
people of the North-west, as well as to the public
generally.
In Rock Island City we found numerous flourish-
ing establishments for the manufacture of plows, culti-
vators and other agricultural appliances; of wagons
and carriages, together with foundries and machine-
shops. At night the streets are brilliant with the
Brush electric lights ; the side-walks are well paved
and clean, and generally in a much better condition
for pedestrians than those of the sister city of Daveu-
FO UR DA YS AT DA VENPORT. 2G7
port, across the river. Rock Island has a well-organ-^
ized police force; a fire department, water-works,
street cars, and a flourishing Public Library; free postal
delivery, churches, public schools, and a commerce and
trade second to no city of its size in the Union. In
the interest of the growth of a city the transportation
problem is, perhaps, the most important question for
the consideration of the citizens, and Rock Island is
very favorably situated in this respect, owing to her
position as the centre of a system of railroads. Several
lines pass through here and give the city a busy aspect
at all times. It is on the line of the great transconti-
nental highway. The Chicago, Rock Island and
Pacific Railroad, passing through Rock Island, con-
nects the eastern trunk lines with the Union Pacific
at Omaha ; and here also are depots of the Chicago,
Milwaukee and Saint Paul ; the Chicago and North-
western ; the Chicago, Burlington and Quincy; the
Rock Island and Peoria, and the Rock Island and
Mercer County railways. The population of this
enterprising little city is at present about 16,000. The
private residences have a neat and thrifty appearance,
while some afford evidence of the wealth and taste of
their owners. The shrubbery and flowers which
cluster about the doorways of even the humblest resi-
dences are indications of the comfort and thriving
condition of the tenants.
Three miles inland from Rock Island City is situ-
ated a very picturesque and romantic resort, which is
frequented by the inhabitants of both sides of the river
at this point, the traditionary name of which is Black
Hawk's Watch-Tower. The tower is of nature's archi-
tecture, and is the summit of the highest hill overlook-
268 DOWX THE GREAT RIVER.
ing Rock River, an important tributary, from which
a most extensive and pleasing picture of the surround-
ing country is obtained. The look-out derives its
fanciful name from its having been used by Black
Hawk as a point from which he could survey his coun-
try for many miles round and the valley of the great,
winding river. It is said to have been selected by the
chief's father, and overlooked the tribe's first village
near the banks of Rock River. Black Hawk in the
account he gave to Antoine Le Claire, in 1833, says:
"The Tower was my favorite resort and was often
visited by me alone, where I could sit and smoke my
pipe and look with wonder and pleasure at the grand
scenes that were presented, even across the mighty
river. On one occasion a Frenchman, who had been
resting in our village, brought his violin with him to
the Tower, to play and dance for the amusement of my
people who had assembled there, and, while dancing
with his back to the cliff, accidentally fell over it and
was killed. The Indians say that at the same time of
the year soft strains of the violin can be heard near
the spot." He further relates that "in the year 1827
a young Sioux Indian, who was lost in a violent snow-
storm, found his way into a camp of the Sacs, and while
there fell in love with a beautiful maiden. On leav-
ing for his own country he promised to return in the
summer and claim his bride. He did so, secreting
himself in the woods until he met the object of his
affection. A heavy thunder-storm was coming on at
the time, and the lovers took shelter tinder a rocky
cliff on the south side of the Tower. Soon a loud peal
of thunder was heard : the cliff was rent into a thousand
pieces and they were buried beneath them. This, their
FO UR DAYS AT DA VENPOR T. 271
unexpected tomb," says Black Hawk, "still remains
undisturbed." The "Tower" is much admired, and
the street-cars of Rock Island convey many hundreds
of visitors to its summit in the spring, summer and
autumn, where they pic-nic for the day and enjoy, with
the pure, healthful breezes, a most sublime view of
the country for many miles. The property is owned
by the Davenport family and is made freely accessible
to all.
CHAPTER XXII.
DAVENPORT TO BURLINGTON.
EASTERN HOTEL,
JUuscatina, Iowa,
September 25, 1881.
>E found an extended field for observation
at Davenport, Rock Island and their
environs, and would gladly have spent
many more days in this delightful lo-
cality ; but to keep in advance of the cold
weather, which was now following us down
the river with rapid strides, it was deemed pru-
dent to press forward with all possible despatch.
In consequence of this decision the lecture programme
was abandoned and short halts contemplated in the
cities and towns lying along our route.
Greatly refreshed by our four days on shore, we
resolved to make an early start on the morning of
the twenty-fifth, and at seven o'clock were in our
canoe. Colonel Russell was at the landing, and after
returning my " Mississippi Album," which had been
left with him the previous evening, pushed us out
into the stream with best wishes for a prosperous
voyage.
(272)
DAVENPORT TO BURLINGTON. 273
On opening the album the following lines were found
inscribed in the colonel's familiar hand :
"DAVENPORT, on the Mississippi.,
"Mr DEAR CAPTAIN : September 25, 1881.
" Safety and success, thus far,
Adown this mighty stream ;
May heaven guard thy progress still,
And grant fulfilment of your dream ! "
We echoed the sentiment of the last two lines
thenceforth to the end of our voyage.
A vigorous use of our paddles for an hour and a
half brought us to Buffalo, a small village on the right
bank, ten miles below Davenport. After dinner at
Buffalo we resumed our journey with Muscatine as the
evening destination, which city was reached at five
O / »
o'clock. We now began to regard ourselves as
something more than amateurs in canoe navigation, as
the distance covered from day to day will convince
the reader that we were not lacking in propelling
force.
Muscatine, on the west bank of the Mississippi, is built
on a rocky bluff, the scenery from which in all direc-
tions is very charming to the lover of nature. The
city is situated at the apex of the Great Bend, thirty
miles below Davenport and three hundred and seven-
teen miles above Saint Louis by rail. The Muscatine
division of the Burlington, Cedar Rapids and Minne-
sota, and the south-western branch of the Chicago,
Rock Island and Pacific railways have their stations
here. It is the shipping-point of an extensive and
fertile surrounding country, while widely extended
beds of coal and quarries of freestone and limestone
274 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
are in the neighborhood. Its lumber business is large
and increasing, and barley, corn, oats, rye, wheat, wool,
butter and pork are produced on the rich farms ad-
joining. It supports two large pork-packing estab-'
lishments and three extensive saw-mills, and has a "-as-
' O
works, four banking houses, good public schools, a
Catholic school, a fine public library, five newspapers,
a monthly periodical, and fifteen churches. Muscatine
was first settled in 1836, and was incorporated as a
city in 1853; and if the public spirit displayed by her
capitalists is any indication of future prosperity, I con-
clude that they will not be disappointed. The popula-
tion now reaches over ten thousand.
FARM HOUSE,
Near Mouth of Iowa River,
September Twenty-sixth.
Learning that this day, which had been appointed
for the funeral of the late President Garfield, would
be observed at Muscatine with befitting ceremonies, we
remained in that city until three o'clock in the after-
noon, in the meantime listening to an eloquent oration
upon the life and public services of the eminent sol-
dier and illustrious statesman whose brilliant career
had been so suddenly closed by the hand of the
assassin.
It was some time since we had enjoyed the hospi-
talities of the farmers, but we had, nevertheless, not
forgotten that many of the pleasantest evenings of our
journey had been spent in the farm-houses of Minne-
sota. We were now desirous of testing the courtesies
and accommodations of the Iowa grangers, and also
DAVENPORT TO BURLINGTON. 275
of picking up some information concerning their social
and industrial progress.
It was fortunate, perhaps, that circumstances brought
us to the farm of John Warren Walton, a pioneer of
Louisa County, an intelligent and affable gentleman.
We wandered over Mr. Walton's farm, and, looking
to the westward from an elevated position, our eyes
rested upon the beautiful groves and running streams,
and we wondered not that Keokuk and Black Hawk
clung with such tenacity to their ancestral hunting-
grounds.
The Iowa River passes diagonally through this sec-
tion of lo .va to its confluence with the. Mississippi.
Its banks are heavily timbered, and the farmer finds
his highest hopes realized in the natural resources of
his possessions. In this county, but a few miles from
the Walton farm, is the small village of Florence,
which lives in history as the home of Black Hawk.
Here repose the bones of his ancestors, while the re-
nowned chief "sleeps his last sleep" in a distant part
of the State. Our evening with the Wai tons was oc-
cupied chiefly in looking over a large number of Indian
relics which had been carefully preserved and classi-
fied by our agreeable host. It was one of the finest
private collections we had ever examined.
BARRETT HOUSE,
Burlington, Iowa,
Sept. Twenty- seventh.
" Weighed anchor" at seven o'clock. Our attention.
had been drawn to so many objects of interest in our
route to Burlington that we clearly saw the necessity
276 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
of an early start. Weather pleasant and but little
wind.
We ran down to Keithsbnrg for dinner. This
is a small village of Mercer County, Illinois, thirty-
five miles below Muscatine, and sixty-eight south-west
of Chicago. It has a national bank, a graded public
school, and a weekly paper. Population about one
thousand.
So genial were wind and weather during our sixty-
sixth day that we were registered at the Barrett House,
Burlington, at five o'clock, having covered forty-four
miles, since pushing off at the mouth of the Iowa in
the morning.
I had hardly reached my room at the hotel when
my daughter, Alice, now a girl of twelve years, came
bounding up the stairs to meet me. She had been
looking for us all the afternoon, but we had dropped
into Burlington so quietly that very few were aware
of our arrival until we were registered at the " Bar-
rett." I had placed her at a private school here be-
fore starting on my expedition.
After tea the card of a representative of the Hawk-
eye was handed me, followed a moment later by the
sender, Mr. J. E. Calkins, who politely solicited for
his paper the fullest particulars of our explorations
and discoveries in Northern Minnesota. This infor-
mation we, of course, readily furnished, and the
following day the readers of the Hawkey e were
presented with a narrative of the discovery of the
source of the Mississippi, and a brief outline of our
voyage down the river.
Julian Dubuque, a French-Canadian, was the first
pioneer, as has been previously stated, who found his
DAVENPORT TO BURLINGTON. 277
\vay to what now constitutes the State of Iowa. At
this period, 1778, the country about Burlington was
claimed by France, and that government granted to
the intrepid pioneer a large tract of land which in-
cluded the site of the now flourishing city of Dubuque.
His purpose was, like that of most of the earliest pio-
neers, to trade with the Indians for their furs, and his
death occurred in 1810.
In 1833, the first American settlers arrived here, after
the Black Hawk Indians had ceded their lands by treaty
to the United States. These settlers came mostly from
Illinois and located on the spot then called "The
Flint Hills," on which the city of Burlington now
stands. Not a single mark of civilization greeted
these early settlers, if we except the trading-post of
Julian Dubuque's successor, on the present site of the
city named after him. The Mississippi was the west-
ern limit of civilization, but the land of promise lay
beyond. Unbroken forests swept from the heights of
Flint Hills down to the river's edge, with here and
there the solitary wigwam of an Indian who yet lin-
gered on the spot he had bartered away to the white
man.
The city of Burlington, on the right bank of the
Mississippi, is five hundred and thirty-six miles below
Saint Paul, and two hundred and fifty above Saint
Louis. Along the bank.of the river and the valley of
Hawkeye creek, the land is low, but back of this the
site of the city is hilly to the height of two hundred
feet, to the level of the prairie which stretches away to
the west. The first settler on the site of Burlington was
Samuel S. White, who built his cabin on what is now
Front street, just below the lots on which the Sunder-
278 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
Jand mills stand. White's brother-in-law, Doolittle,
and others, joined him in 1834, and together they laid
out the original town. John Grey, a Vermonter, a
friend of White, gave the name of " Burlington " to
the prospective town, in honor of the city of that
name in his native State. The future Burlington com-
prised then only a few log-cabins, and the first frame
houses were erected by White and Doolittle in 1834.
In this year the first store was opened by Dr. Samuel
S. Ross. The first brick house was built by Judge
David Rorer, in 1836.
In 1837, the population of the embryo city num-
bered three hundred, and in February, 1838, Burling-
ton was incorporated. On the twenty-eighth of Decem-
ber, 1846, Iowa was admitted into the Union and
John Lucas elected its first governor. Zion Church
was used as a place of worship and State-house from
the installation of the territorial government, in 1838,
until the removal of the State capital to Iowa City.
It stood on Third street, between Washington and
Columbia streets, on the spot where now stands the
magnificent Opera House, the pride of the Orchard
City. "Old Zion" is no more.
Burlington's first school-house was erected in the
year 1835; and its first saw-mill in 1837. Dr. Ross
and Miss Matilda Morgan were the parties to the first
wedding in 1833. The license and the preacher were
obtained from Monmouth, Illinois, there being no terri-
torial government at this time, and therefore no author-
ity to perform the marriage ceremony on the west side
of the river. The bridal company crossed in a scow
and the knot was tied as they stood on the eastern
bank, after which the guests returned to make merry
DA VENPORT TO B UELING TON. 279
at the wedding dinner. From a population of three
hundred in 1837, Burlington leaped to one of twenty
thousand in 1880, an interval of only forty-three years,
and at the present date (1885) it numbers at least
twenty-eight thousand inhabitants. A considerable
proportion of these are of German birth or descent,
many of whom are among its most substantial and en-
terprising citizens.
Burlington is a city of the first-class, with a mayor
and aldermen, a well -organized police force, fire de-
partment, water-works, gas, street-cars, a fine public
library, churches, public schools, two colleges, one of
the best opera-houses in the West, a splendid boat-club
house, ami commerce, trade and manufactures of a
character to warrant the belief of her citizens that in
a few more years she will rank among the first of
western cities. The private residences are exceedingly
attractive in appearance, and nothing could be more
beautiful than the view from those on the summit of
Prospect Hill. Most of them are owned by their oc-
cupants, which accounts for their neat and thrifty style
and surroundings. The little park on North Hill is a
delightful resort in the summer, with its fountain and
walks and seats under the shade of the maples and
elms. North of the Catholic Cemetery is Black Hawk
Amphitheatre, with a great granite boulder in its centre.
Here, tradition says, the Sacs and Foxes assembled in
council and determined the question of peace or war.
The granite boulder was the rostrum from which
Black Hawk appealed to his people when they rallied
for the final struggle with the white man.
The city of Burlington is favorably situated in the
important matter of transportation facilities. With
280 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
nine lines of railway radiating to all points of the com-
pass she connects with Chicago, Cleveland, Cincinnati,
and the South-east ; with Saint Paul, Minneapolis and
theNorth-west ; and with Missouri, Nebraska, Kansas,
Colorado and Texas. She thus enjoys every advantage
for developing her trade. The Mississippi also plays
an important part as a means of transportation, large
amounts of merchandise being brought here for dis-
tribution. The levee is a very fine one, embracing a
quarter of a mile of solid paved roadway, with a
gradual slope, making the landing easy of access. The
quantity of freight received and shipped by river is
said to be rapidly increasing. Large amounts of lum-
ber from up-river are received and landed at Burling-
ton to be stored in the yards to dry, after which it is
shipped by railway to various points in Iowa, Illinois,
Missouri, Kansas, and Nebraska. The amount of
lumber shipped from Burlington is a large item in her
general trade. The smokestacks of the manufactories
are seen in all parts of the city. The Murray Iron
Works are large and substantial buildings. The Bur-
lington Plow Company, Wolfe's Furniture Factory,
the Buffington Wheel Works, and many others, are
fully up to the times in the character and amount of
their products.
The Opera House is a credit and an ornament to the
city and is one of the finest constructed theatres in the
West. It was opened in 1882, and cost one hundred
thousand dollars. The Burlington Boat-club has
been an important factor in promoting the improve-
ment of the city. Its primary objects were to build
and maintain a boat-house, purchase boats and pro-
mote the art of rowing with a view to the improve-
DA YEN FOR T TO B VRLING TON. 281
ment of its members in manly exercise. But they have
accomplished far more, and to them the city owes, in a
great measure, the erection of its beautiful opera-house.
They have a very handsome club-house 'which orna-
ments the river approach to the city, and the members,
besides extending their fame from Lake Minnetonka to
Creve Cour Lake, have participated with honors in
the regatta of the National Rowing Association at
Washington. A large percentage of the muscle and
blood of Burlington are numbered among its members,
who are noted for their skill in aquatic contests and
regattas occurring in the Mississippi Valley.
A splendid iron bridge crosses the river at this
point, built by theChicago, Burlington and Quincy Rail-
road Company. It consists of nine spans and is about
two thousand two hundred feet in length. There is also
a commodious steam-ferry crossing the river to Hender-
son, which is considered one of the finest on the Mis-
sissippi. The Public Library occupies pleasant and
well-arranged rooms on the north-west corner of Fourth
and Jefferson streets. It has about seven thousand
volumes on its shelves, which have cost over ten thou-
sand dollars. The library originated in a liberal
gift of five thousand dollars by the Hon. James W.
Grimes.
The educational interests of Burlington appear to
have been carefully fostered, as evidenced by the public
schools, the denominational schools, private schools,
colleges and academies. The high-school building is
a model of its kind. Burlington College, at the head
of College Street, is surrounded by ample and orna-
mented grounds, and is a select boarding and day
school for young ladies and gentlemen. The Academy
16
282 DOWN THE GREAT KIVER.
of Our Lady of Lourdes, on the corner of Fourth and
Court streets, has a handsome building and accommo-
dates about one hundred and twenty pupils. Several
other public and private schools flourish here, and the
poorest citizen can secure a good education for his
children.
The press of Burlington through one of its members,
has carried the name and fame of this city into the re-
motest corner of America; and across the ocean, on
the news-stands of London, Liverpool, Manchester,
Birmingham and Glasgow, it is found, and has given
the city of its birth and growth a cosmopolitan char-
acter which it will probably never lose. Esto perpetua,'
"The Burlington Hawkeye ! " May thy witty and in-
structive pages continue to delight our descendants as
they have instructed and delighted us.
CHAPTER XXIII.
BURLINGTON TO QUINCY.
GALT HOUSE,
A I Mo ntrose, Iowa,
September 28, 1881.
A, wont you let me get into the canoe
and go a little way with you and Mr.
Paine this morning?" These were the
words that greeted my ears as we were
about to re-embark at Burlington. It had
f never occurred to us that any one, large or
small, would covet the position of third person
in the very limited space at our command, for the
good reason that a casual glance forbade such a vent-
ure; but Alice being persistent in her request to try
it, we lifted her into the canoe and pushed off. Find-
ing that our staunch little craft was not overburdened,
we headed down stream, and were soon making good
progress towards Dallas, our noonday objective. The
only other incident of the morning was our first ad-
venture with a sand-bar. It would hardly appear that
a boat so slight as to draw but five inches of water
could be brought to a stand by such an obstruction,
but such was the case, much to our chagrin and the
great amusement of the passengers and crews of the
(283)
284 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
passing river steamers. The explanation is brief. A
strong current throws the canoe or skiff upon the bar,
and the voyager, not wishing to risk a wetting by
stepping out of his boat and pushing or pulling her off
the bar, continues to use his paddle or oar aided by the
current, which, instead of helping him out of his dif-
ficulty, only renders his escape all the more impossible.
After considerable moralizing and many experiments
with our paddles, which did not materially improve
the situation, captain and crew pulled off their boots
and stepping out on the bar, carried the canoe and its
solitary passenger into water of sufficient depth to
float it. This occurrence on the sand-bar had no at-
tractions for Paine or myself, but was greatly enjoyed
by Alice, who exclaimed : "Oh, I am so glad, papa, for
now I can remain with you so much the longer."
Dallas was reached in season for dinner. This town
is in Hancock County, Illinois, fifteen miles below
Burlington on the opposite shore. It has a weekly
paper, two banks and several factories. Population
something over eight hundred.
While at Dallas we were introduced to Dr. J. M.
Lionberger and Mr. Benoni Mendenhall, who seemed
to find much pleasure in pointing out the attractions
of their village. I was indebted to Dr. Lionberger
for the assurance that he would assume the responsi-
bility of safely returning my daughter to ' Burling-
ton. Parting with her at 'this place was the most
trying experience that fell to my lot during our long
voyage. Her desire to remain with us; the affectionate
solicitude expressed for me, and the reluctance with
which she promised to return to school, were quite all
I could bear.
BURLINGTON TO QUINCY. 285
During our journey from Dallas to Montrose we
observed on both banks of the river many graceful
slopes, swelling and sinking, as far as the eye could
reach. In some instances dense forests still cover these
slopes with timber of the finest quality, the oak pre-
vailing. Again, they revel in their carpet of green,
dotted here and there with clumps of trees that it would
baffle the skill of the landscape gardener to imitate;
now crowning the grassy heights, now clothing the
green fields with partial or isolated shade.
The slopes and the rich alluvial bottoms that inter-
vene furnish the sites for the numerous cities, towns
and villages which stud the banks of the Father of
Waters, like gems in this great sea of commerce.
From the hill-tops are seen cultivated meadows and
rich pasture grounds, irrigated by numerous rivulets
winding through fields of hay, fringed with flourish-
ing willows. On the summit levels spread the rich
farms of Iowa and Illinois, the long, undulating waves
of the prairie stretching away until sky and meadow
mingle in the wavy blue. Art, science and manufact-
ures gather their busy multitudes here and take posses-
sion of these sylvan scenes. As we glide along in our
voyage towards the sea the ear is greeted by
" The mill-stream's fall,
The engine's pant along its quivering rails,
The anvil's ring, the measured beat of flails,
The sweep of scythes, the reaper's whistled tune,
Answering the summons of the bells of noon;
The woodman's hail along the river shores,
The steamboat's signal, and the dip of oars."
Among the chief objects of a noteworthy character
which especially arrested our attention in this day's
DOWN THE GREAT 1UVER.
journey were Nauvoo and the ruins of its Mormon
Temple, which, on account of their peculiar history,
claim more than a passing notice.
Nauvoo, the "City of Beauty," situated on the eastern
bank of the Mississippi, about midway on the western
boundary of the State of Illinois, 1ms an eventful his-
tory. It is to-day a small village composed of a few
houses at a short distance from the ruins of the once mag-
nificent Mormon Temple. The village is located upon
one of the most lovely sites on the river, the ground
rising with a gentle slope to a wide plateau at the
summit, which overlooks the river and opposite coun-
try for many miles. In 1840 the spot, where subse-
quently the town was built, became a refuge for the
Mormons, who were fleeing from the persecutions of
an angry mob. A branch of the Mormon community
had early been located in Jackson County, Missouri.
According to an alleged revelation given to Joseph
Smith, their pseudo prophet, that locality was the very
spot on which "Adam's altar was built, in the centre
of the Garden of Eden ! " They had not been, ac-
cording to the report, wholly desirable citizens and
neighbors, and the inhabitants at last expelled them.
Ziou fell into the hands of the Gentiles, and while
some of the Mormons returned to Kirtland, Ohio,
others settled in Clay County, Illinois.
For several years they remained in this county un-
molested, and even made many converts. In 1837,
the bank of Kirtland having failed, Smith, Rigdon
and others joined the Missouri settlement. A spirit
of insubordination had sprung up in this community.
There were contentions among those within, and quar-
rels with those without, and for three years a general
BURLINGTON TO QUINCY. 287
excitement prevailed in the State. The Mormons
came into frequent collision with their Gentile neigh-
bors, and many persons were killed. The "Saints"
openly defied the people who were not of their belief,
and, with zeal begotten of fanaticism, even threatened
to march upon Saint Louis and lay it in ashes.
Rumors now circulated among the people generally
regarding the immoral practices of the leaders. Polyg-
amy had not yet become a recognized doctrine of their
church, and was even expressly forbidden by the
" Book of Mormon." Finally, the disfavor in which
they were held by the unbelievers in their religion,
culminated, and in November the entire people of the
Mormon settlement were compelled to flee for their
lives towards the Mississippi. Young and old, the
sick and infirm, helpless women and children as well
as strong men, twelve thousand in number, exposed to
cold and hunger and every privation, at last found a
temporary resting-place upon the western bank of the
Great River.
The people of Illinois, on the opposite side, believ-
ing that the persecution was unjust to which the Mor-
mons had been so ruthlessly subjected, extended help
to them, and invited them to the shore of their State.
Crossing the river, they pitched their tents upon a rich
delta formed by the Des Moines and Mississippi rivers,
and thus the town of Nauvoo was founded.
The believers soon built themselves rude log-huts,
while they gave freely of their scant means for the
erection of a temple, which was designed to excel in
magnificence every other religious edifice in the world.
This temple eventually cost them over five hundred
thousand dollars, and was built of polished limestone.
288 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
It was one hundred and thirty feet long by eighty-
eight wide; sixty-five feet to the cornice, and with a
cupola one hundred and sixty -three feet in height. The
weather-vane on the summit of the spire represented the
figure of a prophet blowing a trumpet. An immense
stone basin, supported by twelve colossal oxen, formed
the baptistery, which was in the basement. The plan of
the temple was revealed to Joseph Smith, according to
his statement, and the corner-stone was laid on April
sixth, 1841.
They were allowed to dwell in quiet in their new
home; but to prepare for future contingencies, Smith
organized a military corps, which he called the Nauvoo
Legion, and of which he assumed command with the
rank of lieutenant-general. On parade the prophet
appeared at the head of his Legion, followed by half a
dozen females on horseback, dressed in black velvet
riding-habits, with long white plumes on their hats.
At Nauvoo was first given the alleged revelation
concerning "spiritual wives," which finally culminated
in open polygamy. This and other objectionable prac-
tices of the "Saints" fell under condemnation. The
people of Illinois, like those of Missouri, felt scandal-
ized. Smith attempted to check the rising storm by
contradictions, denunciations and excommunications.
But those who thus fell under his displeasure de-
nounced him in turn. A newspaper was established
at Nauvoo in acknowledged opposition to him, and
charged him with all the crimes of which he had ac-
cused others. By his orders the paper was suppressed,
the printing material destroyed, and the editors were
compelled to flee for their lives. The latter entered
complaint at Carthage for the violence done them, and
BURLLNGTOX TO QUINCY. 289
warrants were issued for the arrest of Joseph Smith
and his brother Hiram. The faithful rallied around
their prophet and resisted the officers sent to serve the
warrants. The city was fortified and the Legion slept
under arms.
The governor of the State personally interfered and
persuaded the Smiths to surrender, on the assurance
that they should receive protection and justice. They
were accordingly arrested and placed in Carthage jail.
But a new charge was brought against them, that of
treason against the Government, and it was rumored
that through the connivance of the governor they
were permitted to make their escape. The people be-
came panic-stricken and vowed that " if law could not
reach them, powder and shot should."
On the evening of the twenty -seventh of June, 1844,
the jail of Carthage was forcibly entered by a mob,
armed and disguised. Hiram Smith was shot dead in
his cell, and Joseph was mortally wounded as he was
attempting to leap from a window. Placing him
against the wall of the jail, four muskets at once put
an end to his life. The executioners were never
identified.
Smith was at once magnified into a martyr, and his
blood became the " seed of the church," which has in-
creased in numbers from that day to this. Brigham
Young was elected by the " College of Apostles," of
which he was president, to succeed Smith as the head
of their church, and the new chief promptly excom-
municated Rigdon and others who had aspired to the
position. Young moderated the vengeance of the Mor-
mons, and peace seemed again to be about settling on
the community, when Eigdon and the other recreants
290 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
spread reports of crime and debauchery at Kativoo
from one section of the country to the other. The
smaller Mormon settlements, off-shoots of that at Nau-
voo, were promptly attacked by armed mobs, and the
same fate would doubtless have befallen the larger
place had not a "special revelation" been received
commanding the immediate departure of the Saints to
the then remote West on the Missouri River, near
Council Bluffs.
In February, 1846, sixteen hundred men, women
and children crossed the Mississippi on the ice, on foot
and in ox-teams, for the new Land of Promise. Others
followed them as soon as property could be disposed
of and arrangements made. A command was, how-
ever, said to have been received from Heaven for them
to remain for the completion and dedication of the
Temple. But the mob became impatient and attacked
the city. The Legion held it at bay whilethe Temple
was completed and dedicated. The baptistery was fes-
tooned with flowers; the walls decorated with symbolic
ornaments; lamps and torches glittered; prayers were
uttered and chants were sung, and thus the dedication
was completed.
In an hour afterwards the portal was closed and an
inscription placed upon it: "The House of the Lord!
Built by the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day
Saints. Holiness to the Lord ! " and the Saints were
already making their way across the Mississippi. The
last of the Mormons were, in September of the same
year, driven from their homes at the point of the
bayonet.
Thirty months after its consecration the Temple was
destroyed by fire at midnight. It was afterwards
BURLINGTON TO QUINCY. 291
partially restored, but in May, 1850, was cast into a
heap of ruins by a tornado, which also laid the town
low. The place fell into the hands of a colony of
Icarian Socialists from Paris, under M. Cabet, who
practised a sort of community life, but failed to attain
that temporal prosperity which is not infrequently the
result of such a system.
Thus concludes all that is of interest in the history
of Nauvoo, though it is but the beginning of the his-
tory of the Mormons, who, driven from place to place,
at last established themselves in the lap of the Rocky
Mountains; a history full of romance and literally
stranger than fiction, which has become interwoven
with that of the Nation.
So much of absorbing interest had been observed
and commented upon at Dallas, Nauvoo and other
points along the route from Burlington that we did
not reach our evening destination until nearly eight
o'clock. We were glad indeed to get out of the canoe
and get into our hotel, where, after supper, I wrote up
my log for the day, and gathered from the best author-
ities I could find some information concerning Mont-
rose, which is claimed by many of its citizens to be
the oldest town in the State.
It is on the west bank of the Mississippi, in Lee
County, Iowa, forty miles south-east of Burlington,
and twelve north of Keokuk. It is. connected with
Nauvoo by ferry, and is reported to have a population
of a little less than a thousand. Its people are engaged
largely in the preparation of lumber. The Chicago,
Burlington, and Quincy Railroad runs through it and
has a station here.
292 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
0«)enttetl)
LACLEDE HOUSE,
At Keokuk, Iowa\
September Twenty-ninth.
"Look out for the Keokuk Rapids!" was the last
injunction we received before leaving Montrose in the
morning. In fact this had been our usual warning
for several days whenever we appeared on shore, until
we had come to think some terrible ordeal awaited us.
So far, we had found but three of Nature's obstructions
in the descent of the river, which we had overcome by
having recourse to a portage; these, it will be remem-
bered, were the Kak-a-bik-onsy a few miles below
Lake Itasca, Pokegama Falls, below Lake Winni-
begoshish, and the Falls of Saint Anthony. Some
kindly disposed persons suggested that we should have
the canoe carried down to Keokuk at the foot of the
rapids on a wagon ; while others advised a passage
through the Government Ship Canal on the Iowa
shore. Having run all the rapids of the Great River
thus far, we were not inclined to make an exception
of these if their descent was compatible with ordinary
safety ; and further, we did not care to be subjected to
the inconvenience and delay of locking through the
canal, or the seemingly unnecessary trouble and ex-
pense of a long portage. Inquiry at Montrose had
elicited the following information : length of rapids,
twelve miles; fall of water, twenty-four feet; occasional
obstructions throughout entire length.
On reaching the head of the rapids we encountered
what we had long since learned to anticipate almost
regularly at ten o'clock in the morning, namely, a
BURLINGTON TO QU1NCY. 293
strong southerly wind, and in consequence a disturbed
surface. So determined was the resistance offered by
the wind that, instead of dashing down the rapids at
" break-neck pace," as had been predicted by our
friends, it was only by dint of a spirited use of our
paddles that any perceptible progress was made in the
canoe. There was greater danger of going to the bot-
tom through the action of the waves than by contact
with obstructions in the bed of the river. Paine, who
Hsed the double paddle, became so thoroughly ex-
hausted that we were compelled to disembark about
three miles above Keokuk. After resting half an
hour we again pushed off, finding the elements still in
possession. A nother hour of persistent struggle against
the high wind and a rough sea enabled us to reach the
landing at Keokuk, between two and three o'clock, glad
indeed to be out of range of the boisterous wind and
rapids, which together fought us with such determina-
tion that we made but twelve miles in four hours of the
hardest work that we had up to this point recorded.
The following tradition connected with the early
history of the "Gate City" is generally accepted on
the spot as true in outline if not in detail.
Dr. Samuel C. Miner, of the United States army,
came to Warsaw, Illinois, in the year 1820, and built
himself a log shanty on the corner of Main street and
the levee. He soon found that it was " not good for
man to be alone," and formed an attachment for the
daughter of an Indian chief, which in these rude times,
and the absence of church or legal functionaries, was
unsanctioned by any marriage ceremony, except, we
may presume, the primitive one of mutual consent.
This woman bore him five children. But an order came
294 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
at length from the War Department which suddenly
dissolved the union by requiring all army officers and
attaches to separate themselves from the Indian females
with whom they were living in marital relations, and
the doctor was removed to Puck-e-she-tuck, or " Foot
of the Rapids," now known as Keokuk. Here he died
of cholera in 1832, having been the first white resident
of the future city. In the meantime the American
Fur Company had established a trading-post, erecting
several log-cabins on a spot now known by the eupho-
nious title of " Rat Row," and large accessions to the
settlement followed in a short time. The first, however,
to settle here, after Dr. Miner, was Moses Still well and
his family. Then the fur company and its employes
came, after one of whom, Joshua Palean, a street in
the city is named. The employes of the company all
took Indian wives, and thereby rendered themselves
very popular with the natives. The population grew
rapidly, but the fur company, for reasons of its
own, determined to remove. They were succeeded by
Isaac R. Campbell and Samuel C. Muir, who occupied
their buildings and continued their trade of supplying
the Indians and whites with the necessaries of life.
"Rat Row" at this period comprised nearly the whole
of the settlement, and included hotel, church, court-
house, grocery and saloon. Up to this time — 1835 —
the settlement had been without a distinctive name,
being known as " Foot of the Rapids," or its Indian
equivalent, Puck-e-she-tnck. Finally, some steam-
boat men proposed to name it Keokuk, after the
friendly chief of the Sacs, and this name was ulti-
mately adopted.
In the spring of 1837 a village was laid out by
BURLINGTON TO QU1NCY. 295
Dr. Isaac Galland, agent of the New York Land Com-
pany, and was formally inaugurated and recorded as
"Keokuk." In 1840 the main portion of Keoktik
was a dense forest, and about a dozen log-cabins were
sufficient for the settlers. In 1847 the census gave
the population as six hundred and twenty. Keokuk
was incorporated as a city in December of this year,
and \yas governed by a mayor and aldermen. The first
school was opened by a shoemaker, named Jesse Cray-
ton, in 1833, who taught his few pupils and made
shoes for the villagers, without detriment to his trade
or his profession.
Keokuk is called the "Gate City," from its position
at the foot of the rapids and near the mouth of the
Des Moines River. It is situated about two hundred
miles above Saint Louis, and is about the same distance
from Chicago; stands on a high and commanding site
and is surrounded by a very productive country. The
population at present is about twenty-two thousand.
As evidence of its good sanitary condition, the bluffs
in its vicinity were known, it is said, among the In-
dians as the "Medicine Ground." The city possesses
the requisites of a substantial prosperity, its location
giving it many advantages. A fine iron bridge spans
the Mississippi at this point, combining a railroad,
wagon road and a foot bridge, which contributes,
doubtless, to a considerable extent, to the trade of
the city. Another substantial bridge crosses the Des
Moines River, and adds largely to the business interests
of Keokuk. The Government Canal is a grand work,
by means of which the dangers arising from rocks and
shoals in the rapids, that formerly interfered with
navigation, are entirely obviated, and large vessels pass
296 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
through in perfect safety on their way up and down
the river. The cost of the canal to the Government
was nearly four million dollars. The largest steam-
boats find ample room at Keokuk for loading and dis-
charging freight ancf passengers. A great inducement
to manufacturers to locate here is the valuable water-
power created by the Des Moines rapids, and there can
be little doubt that in due time this force will be taken
ad vantage of and Keokuk become an important manu-
facturing centre.
One of the national cemeteries is located in this city.
It is beautifully laid out and well kept, with marble
headstones on which are inscribed the names of the
soldiers who died during the Civil War in the Keokuk
Government Hospital. Extensive waterworks and
an effective fire-department have been provided
since 1875. There are over ten miles of water-mains,
and fifteen miles of macadamized streets, with good
side-walks sheltered from the sun in summer by the
foliage of countless shade-trees. The city contains a
free public library with nine hundred volumes, for
which a very handsome building has been provided.
There are over twenty churches of all denominations,
and eight school buildings with an enrolment of over
two thousand pupils. There is also a well-appointed
street railway, and a beautiful park has been opened
for the exercise and recreation of the citizens. Another
feature of Keokuk is an artesian well, throwing a
barrel of water a minute, the exterior of which is
highly ornamental.
The Buckeye Foundry and Machine-Shops were
established here in 1849, and employ a considerable
number of men in the manufacture of steam-engines,
BURLINGTON TO QUINCY. 297
mill machinery, all kinds of castings, car-wheels, etc.
A plow factory, also employing many hands, and a
barb-wire factory, have been located here since 1875,
and other manufactures are destined to follow in their
wake.
The situation of Keokuk at the foot of the rapids
has made her a port of considerable importance for
steamboats, which carry large quantities of grain and
other freight every season to Saint Louis and southern
ports on the river. Steamers touch here daily, some
bound through from Saint Paul, and others stopping
at Keokuk to discharge and take on freight and pas-
sengers. The fair-grounds are located at a convenient
distance from the city, are well inclosed and contain a
fine-art hall, mechanical and agricultural halls, amphi-
theatre, dining-rooms and every convenience for the
exhibition of stock. Seven railroads centre here, thus
offering every facility for transport and travel.
Prominent among the educational institutions of the
city is the College of Physicians and Surgeons, of the
practical success of which the citizens have much to say.
The building is a fine structure and occupies a central
position in the city. The oldest daily newspaper in
Keokuk, The Gate City, is an enterprising and wide-
awake sheet. The daily Constitution, the leading
Democratic organ, has a large and increasing circu-
lation.
Keokuk, though small in comparison with some
cities on the river, has broad thoroughfares, handsome
and substantial buildings, occupies a beautiful locality,
and her citizens are justly proud of the progress she
has made since the day of Dr. Samuel C. Miner and
his Indian princess.
17
298 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
PRIVATE RESIDENCE
At Gregory, Missouri,
September Thirtieth.
Wind up stream, with occasional showers in the
morning. Remained at Keokuk until four o'clock in
the afternoon, when, finding the weather favorable, we
floated down to the mouth of the DCS Moines River.
This is the largest river of Iowa, and is formed by the
junction of two branches, known as the East and West
Forks, which rise in a chain of small lakes in south-
western Minnesota, and, flowing in a south-easterly
direction, unite in Humboldt County, Iowa. From
this junction it flows south-east, through the central
portion of the State, to its confluence with the Missis-
sippi, four miles below Keokuk. In its course of three
hundred miles the Des Moines drains ten thousand
square miles in Iowa, passing through an undulating,
fertile region, interspersed with tracts of prairie, rich in
coal and abounding in timber. Many flourishing towns
have sprung up along its banks, among which is Des
Moines, the capital of the State. The principal tribu-
taries from the west are the North, Middle, South and
Racoon rivers. The largest eastern branch is the
Boone, which rises in Hancock County.
Our object in moving from Keokuk at so late an
hour was not to insure better accommodations, but to
sleep on the soil of Missouri, place another State at our
backs, and subtract at least twelve miles from the
balance of our seaward journey. We found nothing
at Gregory worthy of attention except a supper, lodg-
ing and breakfast, if we omit numberless mud-holes,
caused by overflows of the river.
BURLING TOtf TO QUINCY. 299
TREMOKT HOUSE,
Quincy, Illinois,
October First.
We shook the mud of Gregory from our feet at
eight o'clock in the morning, and stepping into the
Alice started for Quincy. Weather warm and cloudy,
with mercury at 85° in the shade. Met several
steamers which were evidently on their way to points
on the Upper Mississippi. A large flock of pelicans
were seen a few miles below Gregory, presenting a wall
of white as they stood, in line on the beach a few hun-
dred yards in advance of us. Paine fired at them with
his revolver, but without apparent effect, except to
frighten them away.
Went ashore at Canton, Missouri. This town is
twenty-two miles below Keokuk, and one hundred
and ninety-one above Saint Louis. It has a national
bank, a weekly paper, several flour and lumber mills,
and claims a population of between three and four
thousand. On returning to the landing we found a
large crowd admiring our canoe. One said: "Ain't
she a daisy ? " Another remarked : " I reckon that
trick cost a heap of money ! " A speculative bystander
inquired: "How much will you take for her, colonel?"
These were the first provincialisms we had noted since
leaving the Chippewa country, and we were not a little
amused by their oddity.
Dined at Lagrange, a pleasant village of Lewis
County, Missouri, eight miles below Canton and twelve
above Quincy. Here we found a college, a savings'
bank and a weekly paper.
300 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
Quincy, the "Gem City" and the capital of Adams
County, is situated on the east bank of the Mississippi.
It stands on a limestone bluff, one hundred and twenty-
five feet above the river, commanding a most pic-
turesque view of the country for several miles, and has
one of the best steamboat-landings to be found on the
Mississippi. It is one hundred and sixty miles above
Saint Louis, and ninety-five west of Springfield, the
capital of the State.
Quincy saw the first white settler establish himself
as a trader with the Indians in the year 1822. It was
not long before others followed, and in 1825 a town
was laid out, which in 1834 had attained sufficient
growth and importance to be incorporated. It received
its charter as a city in 1839, and now ranks in popula-
tion as the second city in the State of Illinois. It is
regularly laid out and well built, paved, watered and
lighted ; the business blocks being chiefly of brick,
well designed and substantial. The city has an exten-
sive river traffic; a splendid railroad bridge across the
Mississippi ; four well proportioned parks, providing
convenient breath ing- pi aces for the citizens, who crowd
them in the warm summer evenings; a fine fair-ground,
covering about eighty acres ; many elegant public and
private edifices; numerous manufactories, employing
about four thousand operatives, and producing an-
nually $10,000,000 worth of goods. Lines of horse-
cars traverse the leading thoroughfares. Many of the
private residences are spacious, elegantly and taste-
fully planned, and surrounded by well-kept and very
beautiful grounds. Quincy has thirty churches; four
daily, one tri-weekly and seven weekly papers of dif-
ferent shades of politics. Two hospitals and three
BURLINGTON TO QUISCY. 301
asylums are among the benevolent institutions pro-
vided by the city for those in need of treatment. It
has a medical college of great value to the people;
several academies and seminaries, besides the public
schools, which are nine in number, including a high
school, a grammar school, and intermediate and pri-
mary departments; the number of pupils in these being
about three thousand. A good city library is also
provided for the intellectual enjoyment of the citizens.
Two national and two other banks; a fine grain ele-
vator, and a large business in pork-packing and ice-
collecting; thirteen carriage and wagon manufactories;
eight iron foundries; eleven brickyards and eleven
flour-mills attest the commercial and manufacturing
importance of the "Gem City;" which has also an
efficient police force and a well-organized fire depart-
ment. The present population of Quincy is estimated
at over thirty thousand.
..-\;/ _.,;;
CHAPTER XXIV.
QUINCY TO SAINT LOUIS.
PRIVATE RESIDENCE,
Ha nnibal, Mi saourit
October 2-4, 1881.
*T was the custom of the voyage to spend
our Sundays in town, but having ar-
ranged to meet my wife at Hannibal we
were again on the water at ten o'clock in
the morning, and, at the end of three hours,
had reached our destination, twenty miles
below Quincy. At Hannibal we remained three
days in the enjoyment of some approach to do-
mestic comfort. The change was a welcome relief to
both Paine and myself, and it was not without some
reluctance we renewed our acquaintance with the Alice.
This staunch little craft had, however, carried us thus
far in safety, and, with confidence in her virtues be-
gotten of experience, we again committed ourselves to
her care.
Hannibal is a busy commercial city in Marion
County, Missouri, on the west side of the river, one
hundred and forty-four miles above Saint Louis. Its
favorable position and extensive railroad connections
have contributed largely to its rapid growth and pros-
perity, the latter being clearly indicated by the large
(302)
QUINCY TO SAINT LOUTS. 303
number of fine residences on the surrounding slopes.
The Mississippi is crossed here by a splendid iron
bridge adapted for ra^ _____ , ,,agon and passenger
travel. The city is rapidly increasing in extent and
importance, and is the supply-point for large quantities
of tobacco, pork, flour and other produce. The lead-'
ing trade is in lumber with other parts of the State, as
well as with Kansas and Texas, and it claims to be
one of the most extensive lumber markets on . the
western bank of the Mississippi. The manufactories
include iron foundries, car-shops, machine-shops, sev-
eral large tobacco works, beef-curing establishments,
saw-mills, flour-mills, and the lumber yards are fifteen
in number. Coal and limestone abound in the vicinity,
and the manufacture of lime is a prominent industry.
It possesses a city hall, a Catholic seminary, several
good public schools, including a high school, and daily
and weekly newspapers. Hannibal College was estab-
lished in 1868, under the auspices of the Methodist
Episcopal Church, South, and is in a flourishing con-
dition. The present population is about fifteen thou-
sand, and everything about the city wears the aspect
of industrial prosperity.
GRANT HOTEI,,
Cincinnati, Illinoig,
October Fifth.
I should fail to interest the reader were I to attempt
a description of some of the villages and hamlets passed
in the descent of the Mississippi. Many of these places
do not possess even a local interest, and the eye soon
wearies of tlie air of desolation and monotony that
304 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
characterizes the majority of them. The guide-books
dispose of these doubtful landmarks with a little dry
detail, and rarely recommend the tourist to allot them
the compliment of a passing notice.
One peculiarity, however, may be noted, and that is
the ambition displayed by the pioneers of civilization
in the West in naming villages and hamlets, which,
with few exceptions, are still of little importance, after
the great cities of the Eastern States, and also of foreign
lands. These names, which occupy such prominence
on the maps, excite the curiosity of the traveler, and
when the reality dawns upon him, and he scans their
narrow limits, their commonplace architecture and
usually unattractive surroundings, it has a depressing
effect, and he wonders, after all, if there is anything in
a name. We find upon the map the name and indica-
tion of a city, but it proves on acquaintance to be the
most uninteresting of hamlets, though bearing so re-
spectable a name as that of " Cincinnati."
CAP Au GRIS HOUSE,
Cap Au Gris, Missouri,
October Sixth.
We had resolved upon an early start from " Cincin-
nati," but from six to eight o'clock everything was
enveloped in a dense fog, which gradually disappeared
as the day advanced. At nine o'clock we pushed off
and found the weather favorable, as is usually the case
on the river after heavy fogs.
Disembarked at Clarksville, on the west or Missouri
side, where we had an excellent dinner at a restaurant,
and then walked through the town, which we discovered
QUINCY TO SAINT LOUIS. 3Q5
to be a place of some enterprise. It is forty miles be-
low Hannibal, and one hundred and two above Saint
Louis. We noticed a bank, several flour-mills, and
other factories.
Hamburg, Illinois, and Falmouth, Missouri, were
seen, but from their appearance from the river we con-
cluded they were great only in name.
It had been our aim to make a landing by seven
o'clock, but becoming somewhat confused by a cluster
of islands a few miles below Falmouth, knowing noth-
ing of the river or country in our front, and moreover,
completely enshrouded in darkness, we were, for nearly
two hours, in a most unenviable position. To cap the
climax, as we were passing the last island of the group,
a large steamer was sighted coming up the river at a
high rate of speed. This circumstance gave us con-
siderable anxiety for a time, as we were unable to di-
vine whether her course would be to the right or left
of the island. Dropping the paddles across the canoe,
we carefully watched the movements of this " midnight
apparition," as she came tearing along unmindful of
the peril to which she exposed two anxious canoeists
but a few yards ahead of her. A flash of lightning
revealed to us that our present adversary was none
other than our old up-river acquaintance, the Gem City,
presumably on her way to Saint Paul. It was a beau-
tiful thing — this river giant with her red, green and
electric lights — beautiful to look upon, though, under
the circumstances of our relative positions, not particu-
larly inspiriting to the* captain and crew of the Alice,
who were greatly relieved when they found themselves
rocking in the wake of her huge sidewheels.
It was now after eight o'clock, and the thought
306 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
uppermost in our minds was where we could effect a
landing and secure lodging, for the current was so strong
and the banks so steep and crumbling in this quarter
as to render disembarking exceedingly precarious.
At last a glimmering light was discovered, apparently
at a farm-house on the west bank, which we straight-
way attempted to reach, but making a miscalculation as
to the strength of the current, which was very power-
ful, were carried a considerable distance below, striking
the shore a few yards above another farm-house on the
same side. Everything now seemed favorable, but it
was only an illusion. On approaching the house we
were met by a rough-looking man and two or three
boys, accompanied by several dogs — the man armed
with a shot-gun. Our sudden and unseasonable ap-
pearance on his premises had aroused suspicion, and
we were bluntly told that he had no accommodation
for "river tramps." We endeavored to explain, but
to no purpose. It appeared that a party of highway-
men had been captured some days previously on the
islands opposite his farm, and this circumstance un-
doubtedly prompted him in repeating that he had no
lodgings for strangers. Money was of course tendered,
but refused. The only advantage gained from this
interview was the cheering information that Cap Au
Gris was fifteen miles below !
Returning to our canoe we pushed off, resolved upon
another effort to pass the remainder of the night on
shore. Soon a light was seen in a bend on the Illinois
side; crossing the river, we found an easy landing and
hastened up to farm-house " No. 3." Here we found
more men and fewer dogs than on the Missouri side;
but after some minutes' parley it became evident that
QUINCY TO SAINT LOUIS. 3Q7
our mission was fruitless, for the same reason appar-
ently as that which had influenced our Missouri friend,
and we again returned reluctantly to our canoe, de-
termined to keep a sharp look-out for Cap Au Gris,
which, to our great joy, was reached a few minutes be-
fore twelve o'clock.
We will not say anything of Cap Au Gris that is
likely to make its enlightened citizens feel uncomfort-
able. We were glad to reach its hospitable shores
after several hours of peril and to receive a welcome at
its leading " hotel." Let us simply say, therefore,
that it stands on the banks of the mighty Mississippi.
It is to be hoped it will always stand there. But it
occurred to the writer — from the rapidity with which
the river is now cutting down its banks — that its
scattered remains will soon be found not far from
the Gulf of Mexico.
Broemj)- -cfg!)tl) Dcrg.
EMPIRE HOUSE,
Alton, Illinois,
October Seventh,
Although we did not retire to our rooms at Cap
Au Gris until after midnight, we had an early break-
fast, for there was much to be seen and noted in our
journey to Alton. The month of the Illinois River
was passed between ten and eleven o'clock. We had
very naturally looked forward to the confluence of this
tributary with the Mississippi as one of the events in
our voyage; for it was here, two hundred years ago,
that the illustrious La Salle and his heroic followers
first beheld the Great River, in which their highest
hopes for New France were centred.
DOWN THE GREAT LIVER.
The Illinois, whose entire course is through the
State of the same name, is formed by the junction of
the Kankakee and Des Plaines rivers in Grundy
County, about forty-five miles south-west of Lake
Michigan. It passes Peoria, the most important city
on its banks; Pekin, Havana, Beardstown, and
Naples; and enters the Mississippi between Calhoun
and Jersey counties, twenty miles above the mouth of
the Missouri. It is about five hundred miles long,
and is navigable for two hundred and forty-five.
Water communication between the great lakes and the
Mississippi is afforded by a canal, reaching from the
mouth of the Vermilion, a tributary of the Illinois in
La Salle County — where the latter is obstructed by
rapids — to Chicago, a distance of ninety-six miles.
Here it may be stated that the name of this State
was formerly bestowed upon all that vast tract of
country which lies north and west of the Ohio, and
was derived from the Illini, or Illinois, a tribe which
possessed the country on the banks of the Illinois
River. The name is said by Hennepin to signify a
full-grown man. The first settlements within the
present limits of the State were made by the French.
La Salle set out from Canada on his adventurous en-
terprise in search of the Mississippi in the year 1680,
in company with Father Hennepin, and descended the
Illinois River from its source. He then returned to
Canada, and in 1682 came back with a number of
volunteers and founded the settlement of Kaskaskia —
now included in Randolph County — and others. At
the commencement of the eighteenth century these
settlements are said to have been in a flourishing
condition.
QUINCY TO SAINT LOUIS. 3Q9
At tlie conclusion of hostilities between the French
and English in 1763, the Illinois country, with
Canada, was ceded to the British Government. In
1778, during the Revolutionary War, the Virginia
militia made an incursion through the Indian country,
and subjugated Kaskaskia and other posts of the Brit-
ish on the Mississippi ; and during the same year the
Legislature of Virginia organized a county in this re-
mote region, called "Illinois." This territory was
afterwards ceded by Virginia to the United States.
In 1800, it was included within the limits of Indiana
Territory, and at that time the country that forms the
present State of Illinois contained about three thou-
sand inhabitants. After the year 1800, the popula-
tion increased rapidly from immigration. In 1809 a
territorial government was established, and the popu-
lation the following year amounted to over twelve
thousand. In 1818, Illinois was received into the
Union as the twenty -second State.
Nature has given this great State immense advan-
tages for inland navigation. On its northern borders
it has, for some distance, the waters of Lake Michigan.
On its north-west frontier, it has Rock River, a
tributary of the Mississippi. On its whole western
front it is washed by the Mississippi, and on its
southern by the Ohio. On the east it is bounded by
the Wabash. Through its centre winds, in one di-
rection, the Illinois; and in another direction the Kas-
kaskia flows through the State ; and such is the inter-
section of Illinois by its boatable streams, that no
town in it is far from a point of river communication
either with Lake Michigan, the Mississippi, the Ohio,
or the Illinois. The Mississippi forms the western
310 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
boundary of the State through its whole length from
north to south, a distance, by the curvatures of the
stream, of not far from six hundred miles.
From the mouth of the Illinois, whose waters
seemed to make little impression on the majestic river
on which we were floating, we paddled down to the
city of Alton, a distance of twenty miles. Here we
found convenient accommodation while writing up our
notes of the journey.
In the year 1807, some Frenchmen from Saint
Louis, erected a small building on this spot. They
traded with the Indians, and the solitary building
combined store, office and residence for these pioneers
during several months of succeeding years, until, in
1817, the site was selected for a town, and named
Alton. It is situated on the left bank of the Missis-
sippi about twenty-four miles above Saint Louis. In
1870, the population of Alton comprised eight thou-
sand eight hundred and sixty-five souls, and at pres-
ent is about ten thousand. The city is long and nar-
row^its length along the river being nearly three
miles and its average breadth only one mile and a half.
Alton is divided about its centre by a stream called
Piasa Creek, which has its source in several springs
within the city limits. This stream is arched over
and is used as a main sewer.
The chief seats of business are found in the valley
of this stream, and in the bottom lands along the Mis-
sissippi. Irregular bluffs, the highest being about two
hundred and twenty-five feet above the river, raise their
heads on each side of the valley, and give a picturesque
appearance to the scenery. The city is built on the
limestone rock, which is honeycombed with numerous
QUINCY TO SAINT LOUIS. 311
caves, and along the banks of the river the rock forms
perpendicular bluffs.
A rich farming country surrounds Alton. Three rail-
roads and the river connect it with all parts of the coun-
try, and manufactories of various kinds are abundant.
Among these are iron-foundries, woolen-mills, flour-
mills, glass-works, a castor-oil-mill, planing-mills,
several lumber-yards and steam saw-mills, and agri-
cultural implement factories. Lime and building
stone of a very superior quality, are largely exported
from Alton. A steam-ferry conveys passengers and
freight to the opposite shore of the river. A large
Roman Catholic Cathedral and several churches of
the various denominations of Protestants are con-
spicuous objects throughout the city. The State Pen-
itentiary, established here in 1827, was removed some
years since to Joliet. The buildings are still in ex-
istence and were utilized during the Rebellion as a
government prison of war.
CHAPTER XXV.
THREE DAYS AT SAINT LOUIS.
Trip from Alton — In and Around the City.
much has been said by early and recent
travelers concerning the turbulent char-
acter of the Missouri, the greatest tribu-
tary of the Father of Waters, that he
who approaches its mouth for the first time
in a frail skiff or canoe expects, if not well
on his guard, to be sent whirling to the bottom
— his effects mingling with the muddy current
of the river. Imagine, therefore, our surprise, on
reaching the confluence of these giants of running
streams, to see them peacefully unite their mighty
floods, creating scarcely a ripple on the surface ! One
cannot fail to be impressed with the majesty of the
Mississippi as he observes the ease and grace with
which she receives her numberless tributaries, many of
them the most important rivers of North America.
So quietly do some of these rivers enter the parent stream
that the voyager might often pass their point of junc-
tion without realizing that a new accession had been
made to the great body on which he is floating.
The Missouri, as we have said, is the largest and
most important of the 'many tributaries of the Missis-
sippi. It takes its rise in the Rocky Mountains, in
(312)
THREE DAYS AT SAIXT LOUIS. 3 1 3
the State of Oregon, over three thousand miles from
its mouth. The springs which give rise to the Mis-
souri are less than a mile distant from the head-waters
of the Columbia, which flows west into the Pacific
Ocean. The Yellowstone River is probably the largest
tributary of the Missouri, and enters it from the south-
west. At its junction with the Missouri it is eight
hundred yards wide. Steamboats ascend the Missouri
to the Yellowstone, a distance of over eighteen hundred
miles. The Great Falls of the Missouri are five hun-
dred and twenty-one miles from its source. The river
descends by a succession of rapids and falls three hun-
dred and fifty-seven feet in about sixteen miles. The
lower and greatest fall has a perpendicular pitch of
eighty-seven feet. The principal tributaries, next to
the Yellowstone, are the Little Missouri, Big Chey-
enne, White Earth, Niobrara, Nebraska, Kansas and
Osage, on the right ; and the Milk, Dakota, Big Sioux,
Little Sioux and Grand, on the left. These tributaries
are each navigable from one hundred to eight hun-
dred miles. The Missouri throughout the greater
part of its course is a rapid and muddy stream. It is
over half a mile wide at its mouth, and through the
greater part of its course it is wider. In the winter it
is frozen so hard as to be safely crossed by loaded
wagons for a number of weeks.
Missouri was visited by Marquette and Joliet in
1673, and the first settlement was made at Saint
Genevieve, twelve miles above Chester, in 1755. The
territory was purchased by the United States from the
French, in 1803, as a part of Louisiana. In 1821,
Missouri was admitted into the Union as the twenty-
fourth State. Early iu the Civil War, Governor
18
314 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
Jackson issued a proclamation declaring the State out
of the Union. Major-General Freemont declared
martial law throughout the State August thirty-first,
1861. In the early part of 1862, the Confederate troops
held half of Missouri. The Missourians furnished
108,773 soldiers to the Federal side during the war.
We found the current of the Mississippi below the
mouth of the Missouri much stronger than we had
observed it to be since passing the Keokuk Rapids.
Thus favored we made swift progress toward Saint
Louis, touching the west bank in the vicinity of the
Union Stock Yards, near the northern limits of the city,
at eleven o'clock. Here we dined at the Union Stock
Yards' Hotel, afterward visiting the yards and talking
with stock dealers. At three o'clock we were again in
our canoe floating along the city front.
About a mile below the stock yards we were sig-
naled from the shore and on pulling in discovered that
a number of friends and acquaintances, together with
several members of city boat-clubs, including the
" Modocs," " Excelsiors," and " Westerns," had come
up the river to escort us down to the club-rooms of
the " Excelsiors," where we were surprised and grati-
fied to learn that arrangements had been made to re-
ceive and entertain us.
It appeared that much interest had been awakened
through the press of Saint Louis, which had followed
us to the source of the Mississippi and back to our last
launch at Alton. As we passed the shipping moored
to the wharves, whistles were blown, and the crowds on
shore voiced a hearty welcome and showed a kindly
interest in our undertaking, which we had not looked
for and which, for a time, quite bewildered us.
THREE DAYS AT SAINT LOUIS. 317
In reaching the "Excelsior" boat-house landing at
the foot of Anna Street, we were met by representa-
tives of the press, who were in pursuit of information
bearing upon our voyage and purpose.
Desiring quiet, and an opportunity to see and study
the varied industries of this great city, we avoided
hotels, and sought the seclusion of a private residence,
where we remained three days, and during this in-
terval visited nearly every object of interest to the
tourist.
Saint Louis is to-day the great metropolis of the
Mississippi Valley, while its history takes us back to
the early days of romance and discovery. Both Mar-
quette and Joliet explored the Mississippi past the
city's present site, and were followed by Hennepin and
Dugay. La Salle in 1682 traversed the same route.
In 1764, Pierre Auguste Laclede ascended the river
from New Orleans and, being a merchant, established
a trading-post on the site of the present city, and
erected a few wooden huts near the present Old Market
Square. From this point lead ore and wild game
were shipped to New Orleans, and soon after, wheat,
raised in Illinois, was added to the commerce. The
furs were generally shipped to Canada and thence to
Europe ; and it required four years to make the returns.
In 1776, Pierre Laclede Liguest received a grant of
land for the city of Saint Louis, so named in honor of
King Louis XIV. of France. Saint Louis, in com-
mon with the rest of Louisiana, had passed under
Spanish rule in 1769, the Spaniards having taken pos-
session a year later. In 1780, the little frontier town
was attacked by fifteen hundred Indians and forty
British, and suffered severely at their hands. In 1785,
318 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
the Mississippi rose to an unprecedented height and,
sweeping over its banks, then unprotected by a levee,
did great damage and threatened to destroy the town.
Up to the beginning of the present century, the in-
habitants of this small city in the wilderness were
principally French — a happy, careless people, who
allowed the burdens of to-day to sit as lightly as pos-
sible upon them, and troubled themselves little about
those of to-morrow. Yet, situated as they were, many
hundreds of miles from the civilization of both the East
and the South, and surrounded by the hostile bands
of Indians, sometimes with starvation staring them in
the face, they endured incredible hardships and suffer-
ings, the memory of which is still retained in the names
of some of the older streets.
In 1790, Dr. Andrew Todd was authorized by the
Spanish government to prosecute an extensive trade
with the Indians of the Missouri River, and made his
headquarters at Saint Louis. In 1803, Louisiana
having been ceded to the United States, Saint Louis
came under the control of this country. In 1808,
the Missouri Fur Company was founded with a capi-
tal of $40,000. One year later, John Jacob Astor and
Company set out from Saint Louis on an expedition
to the Pacific Ocean ; and ten years laterJ;he company
established a commercial house in the city, which was
mainly the source of Astor's early wealth. The Mis-
souri Fur Company having dissolved, another fur
company was organized in 1819. In 1823, General
Ashley entered from Saint Louis into the Indian
trade of the Rocky Mountains, and discovered the
famous South Pass to the Pacific. At the time of
General Ashley the fur business was a very perilous
THREE DAYS AT SALXT LOUIS. 319
one. Two-fifths of the men perished, some being
drowned, others killed by hostile Indians, and still
others devoured by white bears. Yet adventurous
men were not lacking to take their chances in the pur-
suit. . This branch of commerce, however, enriched the
little town and gave her a prosperous foundation, upon
which thefortuitouscircumstancesof the present century
favored the building up of a great and prosperous city.
During the early period of her history, French was
almost the only language spoken in Saint Louis, and
the business men were Frenchmen. The farmers and
boatmen were also French, and agriculture and navi-
gation were carried on according to French systems.
The inhabitants of the town cultivated, in common, a
large field to the west of the city, which supplied them,
with wheat and corn for bread. They had also numer-
ous and excellent stock. In 1807, Saint Louis was as
much a French village in population and general ap-
pearance as though located in France. The following
is a description of the dress of the people given by a
historian :
" The dress of the people, male and female, was for-
eign to an American. The voyageurs, courieurs du,
bois, and the farmers, scarcely ever wore a hat, but tied
around their heads a cotton handkerchief. The white
blanket-coat was the general wear in winter, and in
summer a cotton white shirt, or red woolen one, was
about all the garment the masses wore, except panta-
loons of buckskin in the winter, and colored cotton in
the summer. In the cold weather the masses generally
wore moccasins on their feet, and in summer they used
the same on their bare feet. It was common f »r the
males to wear a belt around them, winter and summer,
320 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
wherein was fastened a pouch, generally made of seal-
skin with the hair on, containing tobacco, a pipe, and
a flint and steel ; so that they could enjoy the genial
luxury of smoking at any place or time. This habit
was almost universal in olden times with the French
male population. In the belt was also suspended a
butcher-knife, and often a small hatchet. Thus
equipped, a Frenchman, with a clay pipe in his mouth,
was prepared for the Rocky Mountains, or a hunt in
the neighborhood for raccoons and opossums."
The merchants and wealthy classes dressed well, and
deported themselves like gentlemen. The women
were always dressed neatly and tastefully, and paid
careful attention to their appearance. They did not
labor in the fields.
The dwellings were built after French models, and
barns stood thick on the present Third street. These
barns were very simply built by planting cedar posts
in the ground, filling up the intervals with puncheons
of split cottonwood, and thatching the roofs. In these
barns were stowed away the wheat from the common
field, and hay cut from the prairie.
Small round towers constructed of sods, extended
quite around the town, and were the remains of forti-
fications erected diupng the Spanish dominion to defend
it against the English and the Indians. A bluff of
perpendicular rock, twenty or thirty feet high, ex-
tended from the foot of Chestnut Street up the river
bank and was not removed until a considerably later
period. The first ferry, which was established in 1 796,
was composed of rude canoes, known as dug-outs.
When horses and wagons crossed, two large canoes
were lashed together, and a platform placed on them.
THREE DAYS AT SAINT LOUIS. 321
At this period the population was exclusively
Catholic, that church having from its earliest history
planted itself in the town. In 1818, the first Baptist
Church was built, and in 1820, the first Methodist
organized and the first Episcopal Church was erected.
In 1812, the first session of the State legislature was
convened at Saint Louis.
The city at the beginning of the century depended
almost wholly upon the fur trade; but the Saint Louis
of to-day profits by the vast mineral and agricultural
resources of the State, and by the commerce of the
Valley of the Mississippi, which is now a compara-
tively densely populated region. When La Motte,
the royal governor of Louisiana appointed in 1712,
was ordered to assist the agents of Crozat in establish-
ing trading-posts on the Mississippi and its tributaries,
he wrote back to the ministry : " I have seen Crozat's
instructions to his agents. I thought they issued
from a lunatic-asylum, and there appeared to me to
be no more sense in them than in the Apocalypse.
What! is it expected that for any commercial or profit-
able purpose boats will ever be able to run up the
Mississippi into the Wabash, the Missouri or the Red
River? One might as well try to bite a slice off the
moon ! Not only are those rivers as rapid as the
Rhone, but in their crooked course they imitate to per-
fection a snake's undulations. Hence, for instance, on
every turn of the Mississippi it would be neces-ary to
wait for a change of wind, if wind could be had ; be-
cause this river is so lined with thick woods, that very
little wind has access to its bed."
Could it be possible for the shade of La Motte to
look down upon his late domain from his celestial
322 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
abode, he would see many tilings to astonish his
ghostly excellency, all accomplished in little more than
a century and a half. He would see many great and
populous cities on the hanks of the Great River, and
myriads of water craft of every description, not only
proceeding down the river aided by the current, but
strange vessels, unlike anything of his time, puffing
smoke and steam out of their nostrils, proceeding
directly up the stream, regardless of either wind or
current, with a speed and by a means of locomotion
which would seem to him, if lie possessed only his
eighteenth century knowledge, allied to sorcery.
The adaptation of steam as a motive power, has
made Saint Louis what it is — the great inland city of
the continent. Without it, she may have sent her
loads of furs, metals, and grain down the river to New
Orleans, but would have received little in return. In
1817, the first steamboat, the General Pike stopped
at her landing. Since that time, her progress has
been rapid and certain. In 1811, her population was
but fourteen hundred. In 1850 it had increased to
nearly seventy-five thousand ; while in 1 880 it had more
than quadrupled, being set down by the census at
350,522. Now, a thousand steamboats speed up and
down the Father of Waters and his tributaries, to bring
produce to be reshipped from this port.
The State of Missouri is very rich in minerals.
Lead, kaolin, iron, copper, zinc, cobalt, nickel and
magnesia, all furnish material to keep busy the im-
mense and numerous factories which have been estab-
lished in Saint Louis, and furnish employment to
about fifty thousand workmen. A large portion of
Pilot Knob, which is five hundred and eighty-one feet
THREE DAYS AT SAINT LOUIS. 323
high, is pure iron ore, and it is estimated that a single
stratum will furnish nearly ten millions of tons, while
there are several strata above, and at least one below.
The iron ore in the region of Pilot Knob and Iron
Mountain it is computed will furnish a million tons
per year of manufactured iron for the next two hun-
dred years. And most of the iron will be manufac-
tured, or at least shipped from Saint Louis, furnishing
an immense business and a proportionately large source
of revenue. The limestone, sandstone, and granite of
the State also furnish excellent building material for
the houses and blocks of the city.
The agricultural resources of Missouri are also very
great. The State furnishes large numbers of hogs and
cattle, which are slaughtered and disposed of in Saint
Louis; while breadstuff's, provisions, hay and lumber
are constantly being received and shipped. It is one
of the first cities in the Union in the manufacture of
flour, the wheat being grown on the fertile prairie land
of Missouri, Iowa and Kansas.
Saint Louis presents a fine appearance from the
river. First, there is upon the river itself a city of
steamboats, tugboats and flatboats, ranged in front of
the levee, which rises high above low-water mark,
and higher than all but the highest high-water mark,
reached, perhaps, but once in a century. The great
Saint Louis Bridge proudly stretches across- the Mis-
sissippi, making three broad leaps in crossing. The
centre span is five hundred and twenty feet in width ;
and the two side ones are each five hundred feet, the
arches rising sixty feet, and permitting the largest
steamboats to pass under them. This bridge was de-
signed by Captain James B. Eads, now famous as the
324 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
builder of the Jetties at the mouth of the Mississippi;
was begun in 1869 and completed in 1874. It con-
tains two tiers of tracks, the lower tier being for
steam-cars and the upper one for horse-cars, carriages
and pedestrians.
On the right bank of the river rises, terrace after
terrace, the Saint Louis of to-day, differing no less in
characteristics and people than in size from the Saint
Louis of three-quarters of a century ago. Front street
is one hundred feet wide, and extends along the levee.
The streets running north and south are numbered
west of Front street; while those running east and
west, and terminating at the river, have arbitrary names
given them. Front, Second, and Main streets are the
principal wholesale avenues, and are lined with im-
mense warehouses. Fourth street contains the most
fashionable retail stores, and is the favorite prome-
nade. The longest street is Grand avenue, running
for twelve miles parallel with the river. Thirty years
ago Carondelet was a separate suburb on the river
bank, to the southward, but is now included in the
city, the entire intervening space having been built
upon. Washington and Chanteau avenues, Lucas
Place, and Pine, Olive and Locust streets contain the
finest residences.
The Missouri Gazette was the first newspaper estab-
lished west of the Mississippi, having made its appear-
ance in July, 1808, its publisher being Joseph Charles.
This was the beginning of the Missouri Republican,
of which Mr. Charles was one of the proprietors up to
the time of his death. The second weekly appeared in
1815. There are now more than sixty papers issued
in the city, including dailies, weeklies and monthlies.
THREE DAYS AT SAINT LOUIS. 325
They are among the most ably conducted and widely
circulated in the country. The Post Dispatch is one
of the youngest of these, and at the same time one of
the brightest and most enterprising. It prints three dif-
ferent editions, and is prompt in securing the freshest
and most readable news. The Missouri Republican is
not only the oldest paper of the city, but one of the
leading papers of the country. It represents the in-
terests of the Democratic party and has a very large
circulation. The Globe-Democrat is Republican in its
politics and a power in the party. The Journal and
Times are both enterprising daily papers, and there
are, in addition, two German dailies, three German
weeklies, one French weekly, and one Spanish news-
paper, published monthly. Agricultural, literary, re-
ligious, commercial, legal, medical and educational
publications complete the list.
The Catholic church, although it has lost, to a cer-
tain extent, the supremacy which it first held over the
city, is still represented by a large class of the popula-
tion, and has a number of sacred buildings, while there
are numerous charitable institutions under its control.
The Cathedral, in Walnut street, between Second and
Third, is one of the finest ecclesiastical structures in
the city. Its lofty spire contains a fine chime of bells.
The Sisters of Charity conduct a hospital which has
accommodation for four hundred patients ; and there
are also a Deaf and Dumb Asylum, and a Convent of
the Good Shepherd for the reformation of fallen women,
in charge of Catholic orders.
Germans form a goodly proportion of the population
of the city, and are, for the most part, orderly, indus-
trious and intelligent. During the war of the Rebel-
326 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
lion they proved themselves thoroughly loyal to the
National Government and secured Saint Louis and,
through it, the State from the evils of secession ; and
in this city the first military movements of the West
were made. The population is largely made up of
immigrants from Pennsylvania and New Jersey,
these States being on the same parallels as Missouri,
although latterly other sections of the country have
become represented.
No one who visits Saint Louis should fail to see
Shaw's Garden, one of the most interesting parks in
the country, embracing an area of one hundred and
four acres. It is owned and has been planned and
perfected by Mr. Shaw, who intends to present it to
the city. Ten acres are devoted to flowers and shrub-
bery of every known variety, a number of greenhouses
sheltering tropical plants and other exotics. Fruits
of every kind occupy six acres, and twenty-five acres
furnish ample space for every kind of ornamental tree
which will grow in this latitude. The labyrinth leads
through a maze of hedge-bordered pathways to a sum-
mer-house in the centre; and there are a museum and
a botanical library in connection with the Garden.
During the week the grounds are open to the public, but
on Sunday only strangers are admitted, who must pro-
cure tickets for the privilege.
The annual exhibition of the Agricultural and Me-
chanical Association of Saint Louis is the great feature
of the city. Fair week, which is usually the first
week in October, sees the city filled with strangers
from every section of the State. The fair-grounds em-
brace eighty-five acres, and are three miles north-west
of the Court House.
THREE DAYS AT SAINT LOUIS. 327
Saint Louis has two thousand acres of public parks,
admirably laid out and adorned with fountains and
statuary. Forest Park embraces one thousand three
hundred and fifty acres, and is four miles west of the
Court House. The Des Perces River runs through it,
and it is, to a great extent, still covered with the primi-
tive forest. Northern Park, containing one hundred
and eighty acres, is on the bluffs north of the city.
There are a number of smaller parks or squares scat-
tered through the city, prominent among which is
Lafayette Park, containing bronze statues of Washing-
ton and Benton. The memory of Benton is greatly
honored, Saint Louis being very proud of its citizen,
the statesman who for so many years called this city
his home.
Saint Louis is a handsome city, architecturally
speaking, though there is a lack of that grand archi-
tectural display which is found in some of our western
cities. The buildings are chiefly of stone or brick, and
are, many of them, fine, though, as a whole, they are
substantially rather than showily built. The finest
public edifice is the Court House, occupying an entire
square, and built of Genevieve limestone. It is in
the form of a Greek cross, surmounted by a lofty iron
dome, and each front is adorned with a handsome
Doric portico. The Chamber of Commerce is the
finest building of the kind in the country. It is built
of gray limestone, is two hundred and fifty-five feet
long, one hundred and eighty-seven feet wide, and
five stories in height. The new Custom House and
Post Office, at the corner of Eighth and Olive streets,
is a very handsome edifice, occupying an entire block.
It is built of Maine granite, with rose-colored granite
328 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
trimmings, and its cost was about five million dollars.
The Republican building, at the corner of Third and
Chestnut streets, is one of the finest and most com-
pletely appointed newspaper offices in the country,
and speaks well for the financial success of that news-
paper. The city contains many handsome churches,
among which the Jewish Temple, at the corner of
Seventeenth and Pine streets, is one of the most con-
spicuous for its beauty.
The Elevator, at the foot of Ashley street, is one of
the largest in the country, having a capacity of two
millions of bushels. The levee is one of the most
interesting features of the city. It is a hundred feet
wide, facing the river with a solid wall of masonry;
and here we find continual bustle and the busy activity
of an immense commerce. In front of this levee, from
early spring until early winter, while navigation is
open upon the Mississippi, immense numbers of boats
are daily seen, loading and unloading, discharging and
taking on board their many passengers, coming and
going. While the river is locked by ice during a
brief season in the winter, these boats are securely
fastened to the levee. Yet, with all the precautions
which may be taken, when the ice breaks up in early
spring, it is very common for some of them to be
crushed like egg-shells between the floes.
Saint Louis is the great commercial depot of the
Mississippi. Lying almost in the centre of the vast
Mississippi Valley, it is connected by commerce with
all the towns and cities above and below it and on the
remotest tributaries of the Great River. As the West
is developed, so will the magnitude and prosperity of
this city increase. Lying equally between the North
THREE DAYS AT SAINT LOUIS. 329
and South, the East and West, she will always main-
tain her present cosmopolitan character, uniting people
of all sections and all nationalities; and in this com-
mingling, and eventual blending of families and races,
she will become more thoroughly American, in the
broadest signification of that word,
CHAPTER XXVI.
SAINT LOUIS TO CAIRO.
<£igl)ti]- first Daij
BOARDING HOUSE,
Crystal City, Missouri,
October 10, 1881.
/ITII the feeling that three days had heen
pleasantly and profitably spent in the
metropolis of the Valley of the Missis-
sippi, we called for our canoe at the
boat-house of the "Excelsiors," and pushing
her once more into the river "set sail " for
the tropical gulf. The weather now seemed
settled, the temperature not having materially
changed since leaving Saint Paul, as our progress in
the descent of the river was about equal to the advance
of the season.
Our seventy-ninth day was not marked by anything
of especial interest. Went ashore but twice between
Saint Louis and Crystal City, and then for a few mo-
ments only. Had luncheon in the canoe in order to
save time. Distance covered between ten o'clock in
the morning and five in the afternoon, forty-three
miles.
Crystal City is a stirring village of Jefferson County,
Missouri, situated on a small tributary of the Missis-
(330)
SAINT LOUIS TO CAIRO. 331
sippi, about a mile from their junction. It has a popu-
lation of nearly five hundred, and is engaged chiefly m
the manufacture of plate glass. We were much im-
pressed with the enterprise of this place, and trust that
as the tide of its prosperity rolls on it will feel justified
in erecting a commodious hotel, thus sparing future
visitors the annoyance to which we were subjected of
canvassing the entire village, for a night's lodging,
which resulted in securing a bed in a room already
tenanted by two men and three dogs.
OTtgljtg-setonl)
ST. JAMES HOTEL,
Chester, Illinois,
October Eleventh.
Some of the peculiar characteristics of the Lower
Mississippi now began to force themselves upon our
attention. Among the obstructions observed below
the mouth of the Missouri are " planters," " sawyers,"
and " wooden islands," which are frequently the cause
of injury and even destruction to the boats. "Planters"
are large bodies of trees firmly fixed by their roots in
the bottom of the river, in a perpendicular manner, and
appearing not more than a foot above the surface of
the water when at its medium height. So firmly are
they rooted that the largest boats coming in contact
with them will hardly move them ; but, on the con-
trary, they materially injure the boats. "Sawyers" are
also large trees, fixed less perpendicularly in the
stream, yielding to the pressure of the current, disap-
pearing and reappearing at intervals, and having a
motion similar to the upright saw of a saw-mill, from
which they take their name. These obstacles to navi-
19
332 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
gallon have seldom been seen of late years, as there are
several government snag-boats constantly on the alert
for them, and as soon as discovered they are promptly
removed. " Wooden islands" are formed by driftwood,
which from various cauces has been arrested and matted
together in different sections of the river. Formerly,
these impediments were the cause of heavy losses to
the merchant, and danger to the traveler; but since
the introduction of the steamboat and the improve-
ment of the channel, accidents of this nature are not of
frequent occurrence.
The Mississippi and its principal tributaries give a
peculiar cast to the mode of traveling and transporta-
tion, and have created a peculiar class of men called
boatmen. Craft of every description are found on
these waters. Here are still found the huge, shapeless
masses denoting the infancy of navigation, and the
powerful and magnificent steamship which marks its
perfection; together with all the intermediate forms
between these extremes. The most primitive of all
water-craft is the "ark "or flatboat, an immense frame
of square timbers with a roof. It is in shape a paral-
lelogram, and lies upon the water like a log; it hardly
feels the oar, and trusts to the current mainly for mo-
tion. It is usually fifteen feet wide and from fifty to
eighty feet long. These arks are often filled with the
goods and families of emigrants, carrying even their
domestic animals and wagons. They are also fre-
quently used as itinerant stores, and are filled with the
various kinds of goods which are found most salable
in the river towns. Sometimes they are fitted up as the
workshops of artificers, who readily find employment
hi the villages and hamlets along the route selected.
SAINT LOUIS TO CAIRO. 333
Barges and keel boats are also frequently observed ;
skiffs, dugouts or pirogues, made of hollowed logs,
and numerous other vessels for which language has no
name and the sea no parallel. Since the advent of the
steamboat much of the miscellaneous craft has dis-
appeared, and the number of river boatmen has de-
creased by many thousands.
Favored with pleasant weather, our trip from Crystal
City to Chester was greatly enjoyed. Halted at Saint
Genevieve, on the west bank, where we dined and
spent an hour on shore. This is the oldest settlement
in Missouri, and one of the oldest in the Valley of the
Mississippi, having been founded by Marquette in
1673. The surface is broken and hilly in the vicinity
of the town, and is noted chiefly for its mines of lead
and copper. It is an important river station, ship-
ping the iron products of Iron Mountain, and the
fruits, wines and cereals of the surrounding country.
Leaving Saint Genevieve, we ran down to Chester
on the left bank, at the mouth of the Kaskaskia River,
a considerable stream, navigable at high water to Van-
dalia, one hundred and fifty miles from its confluence
with the Mississippi. The banks of the Kaskaskia,
and those of its tributaries, are generally fertile and
studded with rich and flourishing cities and vil-
lages. The surface is usually undulating and is well
adapted to the cultivation of corn, wheat, rye, oats and
tobacco. Cotton is raised to some extent in the lower
part of its course.
Chester is the county-seat of Randolph County, Illi-
nois; is seventy-six miles below Saint Louis, and is
the shipping-point of the Chester coal-fields. It is an
incorporated city; has eight churches, a bank, two
334 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
weekly papers, rolling-mills, foundries, flour-mills, an
elevator, and claims a population of three thousand.
<£tgl)tn-tl)tr& Dan.
FARM HOUSE,
Neely's Landing, Missouri,
October Twelfth.
Resumed our voyage at eight o'clock. Halted at
Wilkinson's Landing, a small hamlet fifteen miles be-
low Chester on the opposite shore. Stopped a few
minutes at Grand Tower, forty miles below Chester.
This natural rock-tower, rising from the bed of the
river near its western bank, sixty feet above the
water-level, gives its name to the town on the Illinois
side.
"In some former period," observes Schoolcraft,
" there has been an obstruction in the channel of the
Mississippi, at or near Grand Tower, producing a stag-
nation of the current at an elevation of about one hun-
dred and thirty feet above the present ordinary water-
mark. This appears evident from the general elevation
and direction of the hills, which for several hundred
miles above are separated by a valley from twenty to
twenty-five miles wide, that deeply embosoms the cur-
rent of the Mississippi." On the rocky and abrupt
fronts of some of these hills a series of water-lines are
distinctly seen, and are uniformly parallel ; and at
Grand Tower these water-lines are found about one
hundred feet above the top of the stratum in which
petrifactions of the madrepore and various fossil remains
are deposited. Here the limestone rocks, by their pro-
jection towards each other, indicate that they have, at
a remote period, been severed, either by some couvul-
SAINT LOUIS TO CAIRO. 335
sion of nature, or by the action of water, and that a
passage has been made through them giving vent to
the stagnant waters on the prairie lands above, and
opening for the Mississippi its present channel.
The bank of the Mississippi from near Grand Tower,
extending up on the Missouri side of the river, is suf-
ficiently elevated above the surface of the State of
Illinois to have formed a western shore of an expanse
of water covering the entire area of that State. And
the alluvial deposits, of which the Illinois prairies are
formed, are composed of fine, hard and compact layers
of earth, similar to those at the bottom of mill-ponds
or of water long stagnant.
We tried very hard towards evening to find a vil-
lage on the east bank of which we had heard, and
which is still placed on the maps as Preston, but a
diligent search and much inquiry failed to discover
anything but a single deserted house, standing upon
the brink of the crumbling bank of the river. We
subsequently learned that, lacking the protection of a
levee, Preston had long since yielded to the ravages of
the invading Mississippi.
Disembarked at half-past six o'clock and arranged
to spend the night with the family of Mr. John Shin-
naman, an ex-Union soldier who returned to his farm
at the close of the war. In referring to his present
financial condition, Mr. Shinnaman was far from hope-
ful. He explained that about a year ago he thought
of selling his farm, at that time comprising over five
hundred acres, and investing the proceeds in goods
with which he proposed to open a store ; but his wife
opposed, had little faith in the store, and declined to
sign the deed with him conveying their real estate to
336 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
other parties. Since then the river has cut acre after
acre away from his possessions, until at the time of our
visit not more than seventy-five acres out of the orig-
inal five hundred were left. It is safe to assume that
in future Mrs. Shinnaman will sign all papers con-
veying property to anxious purchasers with promptness
and despatch.
<£:gl)tn-fotirtl) JDou
WOODWARD HOUSE,
Commerce, Missouri,
October Thirteenth.
We were awakened at six o'clock in the morning by
the farm hands, who were up and doing at a much
earlier hour. A good old-fashioned farm-house break-
fast was served at half-past six, reminding me of boy-
hood days and the old house on the hill in northern
New York. Excellent coifee, milk and cream fur-
nished by milkmen who had not yet learned to sing,
"Shall we gather at the river;" corn-bread, bacon and
eggs, and such fruits and vegetables as are usually
found on the farms of Missouri.
Returned to our canoe at eight o'clock. Mr. Shin-
naman and family and several of their neighbors and
friends accompanied us to the landing to see us off.
Weather favorable until eleven ; then wind up stream
and comparatively slow progress.
Landed at Cape Girardeau for dinner and to attend
to correspondence. Found the Cape astir with a circus
and county fair, a combination almost too much for a
town of its magnitude. The circus, however, I learned
was very well patronized, as is usually the case, but at
the expense of the other enterprise. We were driven
from the river at Commerce by a severe wind and rain
SAINT LOUIS TO CAIRO. 337
storm at four o'clock in the afternoon. We were glad,
indeed, to find comfortable quarters at Commerce, and
had the satisfaction of entering in our log forty-three
miles as the day's run.
Commerce, the capital of Scott County, Missouri, is
one hundred and fifty-four miles below Saint Louis.
It is a pleasant village of five hundred inhabitants,
and is engaged in the manufacture of flour, leather and
pottery.
HOTEL DE WINTER,
At Cairo, Illinois,
October Fourteenth.
It was necessary to make an early start in the morn-
ing, as we were expecting mail at Cairo and desired to
reach that city before the hour of closing the post-
office, and, besides, we were eager to see La Belle
Riviere, the grand old Ohio, and witness the greeting
of this greatest of its eastern tributaries to the Father
of Waters. Consequently we were on the water soon
after seven o'clock and making good progress towards
our destination. A stout use of our paddles, aided by
a current of four and a half miles per hour, brought us
to the mouth of the Ohio at two o'clock, thereby
scoring to our credit forty-three miles in six hours,
allowing one hour on shore for luncheon.
At one o'clock we came to what is styled in river
parlance a long reach, from the head of which we could
plainly see Cairo resting upon the flat prairie in the
distance. Across the southern extremity of this prairie
city could be seen the placid Ohio rolling its waters
along towards its confluence with its mighty rival, the
Mississippi. A few moments more and our little craft
338 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
was whirled into its comparatively quiet, clear current;
and with our prow pointed northward we pulled
quickly up to the Cairo steamboat-landing and dis-
embarked.
At the wharf we were met by several citizens, in-
cluding Captain W. P. Halliday and the editor of the
Argus-Journal, the former of whom is perhaps the
most prominent representative of the city's commercial
interests.
Cairo occupies the extreme southern point of the
State of Illinois at the junction of the Mississippi and
Ohio rivers, being situated on a peninsula jutting out
between them a little above their point of union. Mar-
quette and Joliet were the first white men of whom
there is any record, who visited the Mississippi at its
confluence with the Ohio, which was then known as
the Wabash. In 1673, they passed the spot where the
latter mingled its bright waters with the turbid flood
of the former; and after descending the Mississippi to
latitude 33°, a little below the mouth of the Arkansas,
they reversed their course, and in ascending the river
repassed the same spot. It is possible that the Jesuit
missionaries had preceded them, for at the time of their
visit a number of missions had already been estab-
lished among the Indians through the Illinois country.
Following^ Marquette and Joliet came Hennepin and
Dugay in 1681 ; while in 1682, La Salle took the same
route down the Mississippi, delaying for a few days at
the mouth of the Ohio, to make arrangements for trade
and intercourse with the Indians.
During the first half of the eighteenth century the
Ohio River was little known, all that portion of it be-
low the mouth of the Wabash being considered a con-
SAINT LOUIS TO CAIRO. 339'
tinuation of the latter tributary; and above that point
the Ohio, known only by report, was spoken of as the
lliverof the Iroquois. It was not un,til 1749 that the
river was regularly explored by the French and traced
to its sources in the Alleghenies.
No settlement seems to have been made on the
present site of Cairo during the French dominion in
America. It was not even considered an eligible place
for a trading-post, mission or fort; therefore all these
were located both above and below it on the Mississippi,
and also on the Ohio. It was not until the French
had withdrawn from the Ohio River and ceded Louisi-
ana to the United States, and the Anglo-Saxon race
had begun to push westward, and was already figur-
ing with its characteristic alertness of intellect on the
great future of our country, that this locality was
selected as a site for a town.
Cairo is said to be the geographical centre of the
trade and population of our country. At the junction
of two of its greatest rivers it would naturally seem to
invite commerce, and also seem to occupy the very
position for the metropolis of the Mississippi Valley.
So reasoned the early settlers, and Cairo sprang into
existence. But beyond its geographical position at the
mouth of the Ohio, and in the centre of the great val-
ley of the Mississippi, it possessed no natural advan-
tages. The ground was low and annually overflowed
during the spring freshets. Hence undoubtedly its
name of Cairo, after that Egyptian city which is not
unfrequently submerged by the Nile. Hence also the
name of "Egypt" contemptuously bestowed upon
southern Illinois.
Charles Dickens visited the little town in 1842, and
340 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER,
described it in no flattering terms, as low and marshy,
and at certain seasons of the year inundated to the
house-tops — a breeding-place of fevers, ague and death.
No doubt he looked at much which he saw in America
at that date through blue spectacles. Nevertheless,
Cairo was certainly not a paradise when Dickens visited
it. Since that time large sums of money have been
expended in improvements, chiefly in the construction
of levees to protect it from inundation ; but trade and
commerce have in a great measure passed it by and
established their headquarters at Saint Louis, further
up the Mississippi and just below the mouth of the
Missouri. Steamers upon the Mississippi and the Ohio
make Cairo one of their regular stopping-places, and a
number of railroads centre here. The Chicago divis-
ion of the Illinois Central terminates at Cairo. The
" Great Jackson Route," or the Chicago, Saint Louis
and New Orleans Railroad — one of the main trunk
lines between the Northern and Southern States —
passes through the town. It is also connected by
steam ferry with Columbus, Kentucky, the northern
terminus of the Mobile and Ohio road. If railroads
and river facilities could make a town, then surely
Cairo ought to be one of the most prosperous in the
West,
During the Civil War it had a brief period of pros-
perity. General Grant established his headquarters
here in 1861, when he was appointed brigadier-general
of volunteers, and it was the base of his first military
operations. When Grant, by reason of his brilliant
achievements at Forts Henry and Donelson, was pro-
moted to the command of the Military District of
Tennessee, General W. T. Sherman succeeded to the
SAHTT LOUIS TO CAIRO.
command of the District of Cairo, and from thence
began his own distinguished career. Thus it was the
starting-point of two of the most famous heroes of the
late war — one who " broke the back of the Rebellion,"
and the other who eventually suppressed it. During
that period it was an important depot of supplies, and
enjoyed a satisfactory commercial activity. It was the
headquarters of soldiers and participated in all the
bustle of military life. For a time it rose into com-
parative importance and seemed to realize in a degree
the dreams of its youth. But with the close of the war
came the close of its prosperous times. The streets
were again empty and comparatively silent, and the
town lapsed into decadence.
Cairo is now a city of eleven thousand still hopeful
inhabitants. It has several good hotels, and a fine
Custom House of cut stone, which cost two hundred
thousand dollars. The county buildings are also large
and handsome. The levee keeps within bounds the
two rivers which, not a generation ago, almost yearly
united and spread out in a broad expanse of water
several miles in extent at that point. But it does not
give consistency to the Illinois mud, which, stickier
and deeper even than that of the Chicago of early days,
still turns the streets into semi-fluid canals at certain
seasons of the year. Neither can it keep back the
malaria which infests the lower portion of the State of
Illinois.
Cairo has a heterogeneous population composed in
part of Northerners and in part of Southerners, while
there are also representatives of the genuine Westerner.
It is not a handsome city, though there are some fine
buildings, and its general architecture has improved
342 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
of late years. The flat, unpictnresque country and the
yellow flood of the Mississippi possess, neither of them,
elements of beauty. Its future may possibly be brighter
than its past, though it will probably never reach the
goal of its early ambition. If the levees prove a suffi-
cient protection against the surging flood of the Mis-
sissippi, so that the town is secure against occasional
inundation, the advantages of its geographical position,
and the superior facilities offered by its numerous rail-
roads, may yet build it up into a tolerably populous
and thriving city.
CHAPTER XXVII.
CAIRO TO MEMPHIS.
LACLEDE HOUSE,
Hickman, Kentucky,
October 15, 1881.
N quitting Cairo we left Illinois to the
northward and now had Kentucky on
our left hand. The dilapidated village
of Belmont, Missouri, was reached a few
minutes after one o'clock. Here on the
seventh of November, 1861, an indecisive
battle was fought between the Confederates under
Generals Polk and Pillow, and the Union troops
commanded by General Grant.
Some of the most peculiar and interesting features
of a journey on the Lower Mississippi are the studies
presented by the " Shanty-boats." We passed many
of them. They are also called family-boats, as they
serve as a home during the winter for a peculiar class
of people. They carry passengers and cargo from the
colder regions of the Ohio to New Orleans. They hail
mostly from the Allegheny and Monongahela region,
and from towns on the Upper Ohio. Winter-quarters
are looked up in the fall, and the swift-running river
is the path to warmer suns and a life of ease.
346 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
The shanty-boatman fishes in the stream for floating
boards, planks and scantling to build his house. His
scow or flatboat is roughly constructed, and is usually
about twenty feet long by twelve wide. It is made of
planks spiked together, calked and pitched, and thus
made water-tight. A small shanty is built upon the
boat, covering about two-thirds of it. If the proprietor
has a family he takes them on board, and lays in a
small stock of provisions, chiefly salt pork, flour, po-
tatoes, molasses and coffee. An old cooking-stove is
rigged up, rough bunks are constructed for sleeping,
and if the family has any furniture, it is put on board
and arranged in the shanty. A double-barreled gun
and a good supply of ammunition for certain contin-
gencies, with a number of steel-traps, are never forgot-
ten. This rude shanty, with its door at each end, and
a few small windows in its sides, makes a comfortable
home for its rough occupants.
Every trade is represented on these floating dens.
Cobblers, tinsmiths, agents and repairers of sewing-
machines, grocers, saloon-keepers, barbers and others
set afloat their establishments and ply their several
trades at the small towns and villages on the river
banks. The shanty-boat floats on the stream with the
current, the occupants rarely doing any rowing. They
keep on their course till a warmer climate is reached,
when they work their craft into some creek and secure
it to the bank. The men then set their steel-traps in
the woods for coons, mink and foxes, and in the course
of the winter, as the reward of their vigilance, secure
many skins. They find other game, however, and
feast upon the hogs of the backwoodsmen and small
farmers. When engaged in the dangerous work of
CAIRO TO MEMPHIS. 347
hog-stealing, the men will keep a number of the skins
of wild animals stretched on the walls of their shanty,
so that visitors to their boat may be led to believe that
they are industrious trappers — " who wouldn't steal a
hog for no money." They will attend with their
whole family any religious meeting in the vicinity.
They join with vigor in the shoutings and " amens,"
and affect a desire to lead Christian lives, so that the
spectator is often misled by their seeming earnestness
and sincerity. A visit to the shanty-boat, however,
and a glimpse of these people "at home,", will quickly
dispel such hastily formed impressions.
The fleet of shanty-boats begins to reach New Or-
leans at the approach of spring. They there find a
market for the skins of the animals trapped during
their voyage, and the trapper disposes of his boat for
fire-wood. He then purchases lower-deck tickets on
an up-river steamboat for Cairo, Cincinnati, or Pitts-
burg, and returns to the Ohio River to rent a small
patch of ground for the season, where he can raise a
little corn, cabbage and potatoes, upon which to subsist
until the time arrives to repeat his annual trip down
the river to warmer climes.
Hickman is a small but busy town, the capital of
Fulton County, Kentucky, and is the only place in
this State of any importance on the Mississippi. It
has a population of about two thousand, engaged
mostly in the handling of agricultural produce. The
surrounding country is fertile and produces, in con-
siderable quantities, wheat, corn and tobacco. The
town has various factories and supports a seminary and
a newspaper. It is the terminus of the Nashville,
Chattanooga and Saint Louis Railroad.
348 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
KOBINSON HOUSE,
Point Pleasant, Missouri,
October Sixteenth.
Many of the features peculiar to the Lower Missis-
sippi continued to force themselves upon our notice;
sand-bars appeared frequently above the water, upon
which were often seen large flocks of wild ducks and
geese. The Chickasaw Bluffs, the first and highest of
a series which rise at intervals, like islands, out of the
low bottoms as far south as Natchez, came into view
on the left side of the river, just above Hickman.
The Mound-Builders of past ages used these natural
fortresses to hold at bay the fierce tribes of the north,
and many centuries later they played a conspicuous
part in our Civil War.
We passed the Kentucky boundary at three o'clock
and came in sight of Tennessee, Missouri still con-
tinuing on our right. Descending a long straigfit
reach, after making a run of twenty-five miles below
Hickman, we saw on the shore, in a deep bend of the
river, the site of Fort Donelson, while in the middle
of the stream, nearly opposite, lay " Island No. 10."
Both of these places were full of interest, being the
scenes of conflict during the Rebellion. Gliding down
another long bend we passed New Madrid, on the
Missouri side.
At four o'clock the mouth of Reelfoot Bayou opened
before us, a creek which discharges the waters of one
of the most peculiarly interesting lakes in America- -
a lake which was the immediate result of a series of
disastrous disturbances, generally known as the New
CAIRO TO MEMPHIS. 349
Madrid earthquakes, which took place in 1811—13.
Much of the country in the vicinity of New Madrid
and Fort Donelson was involved in these earthquakes.
Swamps were upheaved and converted into dry up-
lands, while cultivated uplands were depressed below
the average water-level and became swamps or ponds.
The inhabitants, deprived of their farms, were reduced
to such a stage of suffering as to call for aid from the
Government, and new lands were granted them in
place of their fields which had sunk out of sight.
The most interesting effect of the subsidence of the
land was the creation of Reelfoot Lake, the fluvial en-
trance to whicli is from the Mississippi, some forty-four
miles below Hickman, Kentucky. The northern end
of the lake is west of, and but a short distance from.
Fort Donelson, which is about twenty miles from
Hickman by the river route.
BOARDING HOUSE,
Coltonwood Point, Missouri,
October Seventeenth.
Seven o'clock saw us again on the water. Our
landlord, Captain Robinson, launched the canoe, giving
us a hearty send-off, which was lustily echoed by his
friends and neighbors assembled on the river-bank to
witness our departure.
The climate was now growing delightful. It was
like a June day in the Northern States. Each soft
breeze of the balmy atmosphere seemed to say, as we
felt its strange, fascinating influence, "You are nearing
the goal ! "
We found the river exceedingly tortuous at this time.
20
350 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
The reaches were usually from four to six miles in
length, though some of them were considerably longer.
Sometimes deposits of sand and vegetable matter will
build up a small island adjacent to a large one, and
then a dense thicket of cottonwood brush takes posses-
sion of it, and assists materially in resisting the en-
croachments of the current. These little low islands
covered with thickets are called " tow-heads," and the
maps of the Engineer Corps distinguish them from the
numbered islands in the following manner : " Island
No. 24," and "Tow-head of Island No. 24."
Commencing with "No. 1," below the mouth of the
Ohio, these islands end with "No. 125," just above the
inlet to Bayou La Fourche in Louisiana ; and in ad-
dition there are many which have been named after
their owners. During one generation a planter may
live upon a peninsula comprising many thousand acres,
with his cotton-fields and house fronting on the Missis-
sippi. The treacherous current of this river may sud-
denly cut a new way across his estate at a distance of
two or three miles from his house. As the gradual
change goes on, he looks from the windows of his
house upon a new scene. He no longer gazes upon
the majestic river, enlivened by the passage of steam-
boats and other craft; but before him is a sombre
bayou or lake, whose muddy waters are almost motion-
less. He was possibly the proprietor of Beauregard
Point, he is now the owner of Beauregard Island, and
lives in the quiet atmosphere of the backwoods of
Tennessee.
The area of land on both sides of the Mississippi
subjected to annual overflow is very large. There are
localities thirty or forty miles away from the river
CAIRO TO MEMPHIS. 351
where tlie height of the overflow of the previous year
is plainly registered upon the trunks of the trees by a
coating of yellow mud, which frequently reaches from
seven to ten feet above the ground. This great region
covers vast tracts of rich land, as well as millions of
acres of low swamps and bayou bottoms.
The settler builds his log-cabin on the highlands,
and makes a clearing where the rich soil and warm
sun aid his feeble efforts in the direction of agriculture,
and he is rewarded with a large crop of corn and sweet-
potatoes. These, with bacon, annually provided from
his herd .of wandering pigs, furnish the food for his
family of children, who, usually without covering
for their heads, roam through the woods until the sun
bleaches their hair to the color of flax. With tobacco,
whiskey and ammunition for himself, and an ample
supply of snuff for his wife, he drags out an indolent
existence; but he is the pioneer of American civiliza-
tion, and as he migrates every few years to a more
western wilderness, his lands are frequently occupied
by a more intelligent and industrious class, and his im-
provements are improved upon. The new-comer, with
more ambition and greater resources, raises cotton
instead of corn, and looks to the North for his necessary
supplies of food and clothing.
FORT PILLOW HOUSE,
Fulton, Tennessee,
October Eighteenth.
We passed the Missouri boundary soon after leaving
Cottonwood in the morning and had the State of
Arkansas on our right. Ate our luncheon in the
352 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
canoe as we floated through a cut-off near the Tennes-
see shore.
Late in the afternoon we met two colored men in a
skiff, who in answer to inquiries directed our attention
to the site of Fort Pillow, which is situated on the left
bank of the river upon one of the Chickasaw Bluffs.
It is about forty feet above the water and commands
the low country opposite and two reaches of the river
for a long distance.
At intervals we caught glimpses of negro cabins with
their clearings, and their little crops of cotton glisten-
ing in the sun. Truly had the sword been beaten into
the plowshare, and the spear into the pruuing-hook.
PLANTATION HOUSE,
Harrison's Landing, Arkansas,
October Nineteenth.
This was a sunny and windy day. The Arkansas
shores afforded us protection as we paddled away from.
Fulton. The island tow-heads and sand-bars were
numerous, and in places the Mississippi widened into
lake-like proportions, while the yellow current, now
heavily charged with mud, increased in height every
hour.
Having divested ourselves of all superfluous apparel
we pushed southward with all the nerve we could
command. The negroes at work on the plantations
gave us a hearty hail as we passed. By a lively
use of our paddles from seven o'clock in the morning
until the same hour in the evening we were enabled
to make Harrison's Landing, Arkansas, noting in our
log sixty-three miles for the day.
CAIRO TO MEMPHIS. 353
Our evening with the Harrisons of Harrison's Land-
ing was one of the most agreeable and noteworthy ex-
periences of our many halts on the Arkansas shore.
It was the beginning of a long list of courtesies and
entertainments of which Paine and myself were the re-
cipients, but which we had hardly expected in the Far
South, since I felt that,possibly,my service in the Union
Army would be a bar to the usual Southern civili-
ties ; but in this we were greatly mistaken. No people
could be more cordial in the treatment of their guests
than were those whom it was our good fortune to meet
in Mississippi, Arkansas, and Louisiana.
Ninety-first
HOTEL COCHRAN,
Memphis, Tennessee,
October Twentieth.
We were quite surprised in the morning, on propos-
ing payment for our accommodations, to be told by the
Harrisons that they preferred to have us consider
our stay at their home a visit. Having already noted
some peculiarities of Southern hospitality we deemed it
prudent not to observe our usual practice of insisting
that payment in full should be accepted.
With the cordial good wishes of those whom we had
met at the Landing we again stepped into the Alice
and pointed her prow towards Memphis, twenty-five
miles distant. Near Randolph we passed at a distance
large and well-cultivated cotton plantations, but the
river country in its vicinity was almost a wilderness.
Arrived at Memphis, we landed, and after partaking
of refreshments, started on a tour of observation through
the city, as was our custom.
354 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER,
Memphis dates its origin from the year 1820, when
its site was selected, and the city of the future planned
and laid out. It grew rapidly and in 1831 was incor-
porated as a city. It is built on a bluff, forty-seven
feet above the highest flow of the river, and its safety
from inundation is thus assured. At a short distance
above the city the Wolf River empties its clear stream
into the Mississippi. Memphis is seven hundred and
eighty miles above New Orleans, and four hundred
and twenty below Saint Louis. Twenty years after its
foundation the population had increased to three thou-
sand three hundred and sixty; in 1884, it had reached
nearly fifty thousand. Memphis has attained the
dignity of being the most important point on the
river between Saint Louis and New Orleans. The
city is very tastefully and conveniently planned, and
is adorned with many elegant and substantial private
residences and public structures. The Esplanade,
between Front street and the river, forms a fine ad-
dition to the city, and here we find the Custom House,
a splendid specimen of architecture, built of the best
quality of marble from the Tennessee quarries. The
business streets are wide and regular and lined with
handsome stores. Many of the private residences are
surrounded with beautiful lawns, ornamented with
classic statuary and flowers in profuse variety. The
city occupies an area of over three square miles, a
handsome park, filled with trees, adorning its centre.
Here also in a bust of Andrew Jackson. The ceme-
teries are six in number, Elmwood, on the south-east
border of the city, being the most tastefully laid out
and the most beautiful of the number.
Intersecting the city is the Bayou Gayoso, with several
CAIRO TO MEMPHIS. 355
branches, which, up to the year 1860, was the recep-
tacle of most of the city drainage. Since that date
over forty miles of sewers have been constructed and
the city is now provided with a very superior and ef-
fective system of drainage. The facilities for trans-
portation by railway are abundant in every direction,
and to these are added an excellent and well-appointed
street railway. Memphis is well paved and is supplied
with pure water from the Wolf River by the Holly
system.
In addition to the usual religious, educational and
commercial institutions, the city contains a fine public
library of about ten thousand volumes; three daily
and ten weekly papers ; a chamber of commerce, and a
cotton exchange. The Christian Brothers' College —
— Catholic — established in 1841, has a large number
of professors and instructors, and a corresponding
number of preparatory and collegiate students, whose
training does credit to the faculty. The Memphis
College, for the education of females, is an admirable
institution situated within the city limits. The State
Female College is a little outside, and is also in a
flourishing condition.
Navigation is open at all seasons of the year and large
sea-going vessels ascend the river to Memphis. For
the sale of cotton this city ranks as the largest interior
market in the United States. It has also an extensive
trade with Arkansas, Mississippi, West Tennessee and
Northern Alabama. Several lines of steamboats run
to Saint Louis, Cincinnati, Vicksburg and many other
points. The Memphis and Little Rock Railway ter-
minates at Hopefield, on the Arkansas side of the river,
whence a powerful transfer-boat convevs an entire train,
at once to Memphis.
356 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
The annual value of the trade of the city is about
sixty-five million dollars. Foundries and machine-
shops are among the principal manufactories. There
are also extensive wood- works, a large tobacco factory,
furniture factories, and three of the largest oil-mills in
the United States.
During the Civil War the Union forces took posses-
sion of the city after a naval engagement in which the
Confederate flotilla was nearly destroyed. This oc-
curred June sixth, 1862, and the Unionists held pos-
session until the close of the war. In August, 1864, a
cavalry raid was made upon the city by the Con-
federate General Forrest, who captured several hun-
dred Federals and then departed.
Memphis has suffered greatly from the ravages of
yellow fever. In 1878 and 1879 two-thirds of the
population fled from the city. Business was wholly
suspended, and for three months in each of these years
all ingress or egress was forbidden, except for the most
necessary purposes. The city became for a time hope-
lessly bankrupt. It is, however, at last regaining its
normal condition of prosperity, and by thoroughly cleans-
ing, repaving and sewering the streets, and supervising
the construction of buildings, is likely to become event-
ually one of the healthiest cities on the Mississippi
Kiver.
CHAPTER XXVIII.
MEMPHIS TO VICKSBURG.
NEGRO CABIN,
Near Alexis, Mississippi,
October 21, 1881.
N returning to our canoe at Memphis in
the morning we found many interested
citizens assembled on the levee to wit-
ness our departure and to leave with us
their good wishes for a safe and pleasant
voyage to the Gulf.
We made a miscalculation in the forenoon as
to a cut-off, by which we lost four miles. Halted
a few moments at a United States Survey-lwat to in-
quire distances and to further inform ourselves concern-
ing the route to Vicksburg.
Our first night among the colored people was brought
about through a failure to reach a town or find a white
family on or near the banks of the river before
dark. Continuing our course, we hailed every visible
light without response until nearly ten o'clock, when
we came to the home of Robert Green, an intelligent
and courteous colored man, who gave us a cordial wel-
come. We did not regret the circumstances which led
us to the cabin of a negro. I was most anxious to
(357)
358 DOWN THE GREAT HIVES.
place myself in possession of some facts concerning
their method of gaining a livelihood and note their
social advancement under the favoring influences of
freedom. During my escape from a Southern prison
many years before, I had found shelter and protection
among the negroes of South Carolina and Georgia,
when, as slaves, they were looking forward to a release
from bondage, and at a time when there was much
speculation as to the probabilities of their future, should
the war result in emancipation.
Twenty years have passed, the problem has been
solved, and every intelligent person North and South
is thoroughly convinced that the negro has not only
made rapid strides in the direction of intellectual de-
velopment, but has proven himself capable of main-
taining his family and accumulating property.
I learned through Mr. Green of many notable ex-
amples in which colored men have been prosperous to
a very marked degree. He cited, among others, Ben
Montgomery, who was at one time the slave and body-
servant of Colonel Joseph Davis, brother of Jefferson
Davis, ex-President of the late Confederate States. He
was the manager of the Davis estates while a slave,
and was so industrious and honest in all his dealings,
and so successful in business, that after the war he was
able to purchase his master's plantation, for which he
paid him in gold.
Montgomery was described as fairly educated and
possessing the presence and address of a gentleman.
It is a singular fact that this large landed-estate should
have become the property of the former slave so soon
after the war, and proves most conclusively that the
black man may aspire to wealth and station with as
MEMPHIS TO VICKSBURG. 359
fair a prospect of success as the more favored race,
Ben Montgomery died some years since, leaving an
example to his colored kindred worthy of their imita-
tion.
DELMONICO HOTEL,
Helena, Arkansas,
October Twenty-second.
As soon as we had finished breakfast at the cabin of
our colored host, Robert Green, we called for the Alice,
and, accompanied by all the Greens, large and small,
hurried down to the river and pushed off. Nothing
of an unusual character was seen until about twelve
o'clock, when, as we rounded a bend we saw in the
distance Helena, the most enterprising city of Arkan-
sas. We struck the beach at one o'clock, and on step-
ping ashore received a welcome from Arnot Harris
and W. L. Morris. These gentlemen escorted us to
the " Delmonico " for dinner, and extended many
courtesies during our brief stay in their city.
Helena, standing on the right bank of the river,
in Phillips County, Arkansas, has become, since the
Civil War, a very enterprising town, and is growing
rapidly into importance. It offers many advantages
for navigation and commerce, and the only drawback
to its still greater advancement is the destructive
agency of the Mississippi, which occasionally threatens
it with inundation. If it can protect itself against the
overflows, Helena, from its peculiarly favorable posi-
tion, is destined to become one of the first cities on the
Lower Mississippi. Located in a fertile cotton section,
the facilities for shipment of that staple to other ports
is apparent. It is eighty miles below Memphis, and is
360 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
the terminus of the Arkansas Midland, and the Iron
Mountain and Helena railroads.
In the summer of 1863 Helena was held by a Union
force under General Prentiss, strongly intrenched, the
river also being commanded by a gunboat. July
fourth, an unsuccessful attempt to seize the town was
made by a superior Confederate force under General
Holmes. In the action which followed, the Confeder-
ates lost one thousand six hundred and thirty-six men,
and the Unionists two hundred and fifty.
The present population of Helena is about four
thousand, and it supports two banks and five news-
papers.
PLANTATION HOUSE,
Near Modoc, Arkansas
October Twenty-third.
Wind, rain, and a chopped sea greeted us as we
stepped into our canoe at an early hour in the morn-
ing. A persistent use of our paddles supported by a
brisk current brought us to Friar's Point at eleven
o'clock. Here we landed, and after climbing over a
levee walked, or rather waded, up to town through
several inches of mud and water.
After dinner, which we had at a restaurant, we took a
hurried stroll through this forlorn-looking place, confin-
ing our walk chiefly to high ground and streets favored
with paved or board sidewalks. Should the majestic
Mississippi conclude some fine day to take Friar's
Point on an excursion to the Gulf, it is doubtful if
anything -but the " point" would be missed.
Just before re-embarking we were invited aboard
the " Doremus Floating Photograph Gallery," which
MEMPHIS TO VICKSBURG.
has been upon the river for the past six years, under
the direction of J. P. Doremus, of Paterson, New Jersey.
Mr. Doremus explained that he made his floating gal-
lery his home during the summer months, and that he
had photographed every object of interest between
Minneapolis and Vicksburg. Many of the views sub-
mitted for our inspection were faithful representations
of Mississippi scenery, and will prove a valuable con-
tribution to the illustrated history of the Great River.
The weather was showery throughout the afternoon,
but in anticipation of several days more of the same
sort we thought it best to continue our voyage, and
pressed forward determined to cover as many miles as
possible before nightfall.
The small landing and postal station known as
Modoc was reached a few minutes before six o'clock.
Here we spent the night with J. R. McGuire and
family, a wealthy and enterprising cotton-planter, who
named the place and established a post-office soon
after the Modoc War. We were much gratified to
note in our log a gain of forty-eight miles for our
ninety-fourth day.
BOARDING HOUSE,
Concordia, Mississippi,
October Twenty-fourth.
Our Modoc landlord, Mr. McGuire, gave us the
launch at eight o'clock, pushing the Alice into a brisk
current which, at this point, is said to be about seven
miles an hour. Contrary to our predictions of the
previous day, the weather was cool and pleasant, with
wind up stream.
362 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
We met the steamer Vinksburg near " Island No.
66," and greeted her passengers and crew by raising
our hats. This courtesy was responded to by the Vicks-
burg with her usual salute of three whistles. Dined
with a cotton-planter on the Arkansas side, opposite
Mahone's Landing, Mississippi. Laconia was passed
at five o'clock in the afternoon and Concord ia reached
a few minutes before six. Several miles were saved in
this day's run by availing ourselves of cut-offs. Dis-
tance covered forty-five miles.
PRIVATE HOUSE,
Bolivar, Mississippi,
October Twenty-fifth.
The low banks of the river below Memphis brought
plainly to view the levees or dikes built as a protection
against the inroads of freshets. The mouths of the
White and Arkansas rivers were passed during the
afternoon of this day, the latter of which is the largest
western tributary of the Mississippi south of the
Missouri.
Below the mouth of the Arkansas is, or rather was,
the town of Napoleon, at one time a place of enter-
prise and importance on the Lower Mississippi, but
now represented by only a few scattered houses, the
most demoralized-looking hamlet we had seen since
leaving Minneiska, at the other end of the river. The
banks were tumbling into the stream day by day.
Houses had fallen into the current which was rapidly
undermining the town. Here and there chimneys
were observed standing in solitude, the buildings having
beeu torn down and removed to other localities in
MEMPHIS TO VICKSBURG. 3(53
order to save them from the persistent encroachments
of the river.
Jftnetu-scBentl) Oatx
PLANTATION HOUSE,
Point Comfort, Mississippi,
October Twenty sixth.
Breakfasted at seven o'clock and then repaired to the
little cove in which we had moored our canoe the
previous evening. The river had risen several inches
during the night and we were fortunate in finding the
Alice near where we had left her — high and dry, but
too near the bank of the river. In our haste to find a
shelter for the night we had neglected to tie up, but
luckily an honest fisherman living near saw the risk
she ran of floating off on her own account — leaving
her crew stranded — and dragged her up the bank to
safer moorings. We were thus spared the loss of our
staunch and faithful little friend and, taking our seats,
pushed out into the rapidly flowing current.
Many large and well-cultivated plantations were
observed in the distance near Glencoe, Mississippi, but
the river country as we glided past seemed almost a wil-
derness. So favorable were wind and current in this
day's pull that we ran off forty-eight miles in six hours,
notwithstanding the fact that Paine was feeling very
uncomfortable, owing to a slight attack of malaria.
NEGRO CABIN,
Sunnyside, Arkansas,
October Twenty- seventh.
Resumed our paddles at eight o'clock in the morn-
ing. Weather warm and cloudy, with some rain in
the forenoon. Scenery along the river decidedly
364 DOWN THE GREAT HIVER.
monotonous. Encountered the usual number of "re-
gulation " bends, sand-bars, " tow-heads " and " nigger-
heads ; " in short, it may be truthfully said that from
morning till night, from the beginning to the end of
the week, there is but little to arrest the attention of
the voyager in this section of the Lower Mississippi.
When one has seen ten miles of the scenery below Mem-
phis, he may know what to anticipate for the remain-
der of his journey to Vicksburg.
Disembarked at Greenville, the chief town of the
Levee District, and the capital of Washington County,
Mississippi. During the late Civil War the town was
destroyed by the Federals, but was rebuilt in 1865,
and incorporated in 1870. The citizens are enter-
prising and liberal, and enjoy a thriving trade with
the surrounding country. The stability of Greenville
and its future growth seem assured by its gradual in-
crease of population, the opening of several branch
railroads, and greater efficiency in the protection of
the back country from overflow. The shifting channel
of the river and its consequences are a trouble the city
has to contend with in common with all other towns and
counties on the Lower River; but the Government,
through the plan of works adopted by the River Com-
mission, bids fair to put an end to this difficulty.
The moral and religious education of the people is
promoted by several churches and a number of excel-
lent schools. A public library of well-selected books — •
the handsome building being the gift of a benevolent
citizen — also provides for the enlightenment and eleva-
tion of the inhabitants.
The Mississippi River terminus of the Georgia Rail-
road is here ; and at this point also is located one of the
MEMPHIS TO VICKSBURG. 365
finest cottonseed oil-mills in the country; also a large
saw-mill, a planing-mill and a grist-mill. Greenville, it
is alleged by the inhabitants, is excelled in healthfulness
by few towns in any locality. It is well drained, and
there are no sources of malaria in the track of the
prevalent breezes that blow over the town. Law and
order are strictly enforced, and there is a total absence
of rowdyism and violation of authority.
PRIVATE HOUSE,
Ashton, Louisiana,
October Twenty- eighth.
Our arrival at Ashton was more exciting than agree-
able. We had some trouble in effecting a landing
just above this place, which consisted simply and solely
of a small store, residence and out-buildings. The
current of the river was strong and the banks too steep
and crumbling, without artificial help, for disembarking*
Once on the shore, however, we presumed it an easy
task to walk down to the house which we had noticed at
a distance of about eighty rods. It was soon discovered
that our line of march would carry us through a field
inclosed with a ten-rail fence. Cattle were observed
in this field, but it did not occur to either Paine or
myself that there was any occasion for caution ; when,
suddenly, a massive bull sprang out from the herd
and came in pursuit of us in a manner that indicated
perhaps anything but a friendly greeting. It is need-
less to say that we were not long in reaching and
mounting the fence on the Ashton side of the field
\ve were crossing. Here, however, was encountered the
climax to our dilemma. A pack of hounds, attracted
21
366 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
by our scramble for the fence, came out in full force
from the house, followed by their master, and con-
fronted us from the opposite side. With his bullship
roaring and bellowing in our rear, and the dogs bark-
ing and yelping in our front, we called a truce from
the topmost rail and awaited developments. Having
satisfactorily answered the challenge of the representa-
tive of Ashton, and convinced him that we were not
marauders, our canine foes were speedily silenced and
we were escorted down to Ashton, which we soon as-
certained had been selected as a postal station for the
surrounding country on account of its convenience to a
landing for the river steamers. We learned upon fur-
ther investigation that we had passed the Arkansas
boundary and would spend our first night in Louisiana.
(ZDne Jjjunforefotl) ?Dag.
MASNA VISTA STORE,
Ingomar, Mississippi,
October Twenty-ninth.
We left Ashton a few minutes after eight o'clock in
the morning without any definite evening objective. A
peculiar combination of circumstances prevented our
disembarking until after nine o'clock, when we ran
ashore at a small steamboat-landing known as Ingomar.
Here we were very cordially received by Isaac Riegler,
the proprietor of a small store, whose principal patrons
were the colored people of the neighborhood. Hap-
pening at this place on Saturday evening we had an
excellent opportunity to note the performances of the
negroes after receiving their weekly pay. Story-
telling, plantation songs, and dancing seemed to be
the chief characteristics of their Saturday evening
gathering.
MEMPHIS TO VICES BURG. 367
(£>nc fjtmftrefo aru) J"trst £)an.
PACIFIC HOUSE,
Vicksburg, Mississippi,
October Thirtieth.
Our first view of Vicksburg was over a long, low
point of land, the base of which was excavated by the
Union Army during its investment of the city in the late
conflict between the States. By passing through this
cut-off, light draught gunboats could ascend or descend
the Mississippi without passing near the batteries of
the beleaguered city. This peninsula, which the Fed-
eral troops held, is on the Louisiana shore, opposite
Vicksburg.
"VVe came in sight of Vicksburg just as the sun was
setting, and by the time we had reached the city front
everything on the river was enveloped in darkness.
As we floated quietly down the stream in our canoe,
and gazed at the brilliantly lighted city upon the
heights, I thought of the sanguinary deeds there en-
acted twenty years ago.
Vicksburg is situated on the eastern bank of the Mis-
sissippi, at the lower end of the immense Yazoo basin,
created by the union of the river of that name with
the Mississippi some twelve miles above. It is in the
midst of some of the best scenery on the Lower Missis-
sippi, being located on bluffs known as Walnut Hills,
which extend for two miles along the river and rise
gradually to a height of five hundred feet. It is about
midway between Memphis and New Orleans, and is
the largest city between them. As seen from the
river it presents a highly picturesque appearance, and
loses none of its attractiveness on a nearer approach.
THE GREAT RIVER.
Vicksborg, unlike many of the towns and cities on
both the Upper and Lower Mississippi, has no history
stretching back into a past century. Its existence
dates only from 1836, when a planter by the name of
Vick settled there and founded the town. Members
of his family still reside there. The most interesting
event connected with the town is its capture by Grant,
in 1863.
After a desperate struggle upon the river, New
Orleans had capitulated to the Union forces under
Farragut and Porter, and on May seventh the surren-
der of Baton Rouge had been demanded, and the de-
mand had been complied with without any conflict.
On the thirteenth of May, Commander Palmer an-
chored before Natchez, where no resistance was offered
him. His little squadron, consisting of the Iroquois
and several gunboats, then proceeded up the river to
"Vicksburg, four hundred miles above New Orleans.
The bluffs were lined with Confederate batteries and a
scornful refusal was returned to his demand for a sur-
render of the city and garrison.
After an unsuccessful bombardment, the Con-
federate batteries being so strongly posted and so well
manned that it was found impossible to reduce them,
it was deemed necessary to resort to other methods for
the subjugation of the city. Vicksburg is situated on
a broad bend in the river, and as the only strategic
point of value to the place was its command of the
river, the idea was conceived of isolating it by cutting
a new channel across the neck of the peninsula formed
by the sweep of the river, and thus leave it six miles
inland.
On the morning of the twenty-ninth of June, 1862,
MEMPHIS TO VICK8BWRQ.
371
tlic ground was broken for this canal. It was expected
that, were but a narrow channel cut, the force of the
current in rushing through it would at once widen
and deepen it, and it would thus speedily become the
main channel of the Mississippi. Twelve hundred
negroes from adjoining plantations volunteered their
services, and went to work with a will, chopping,
grubbing and digging. By the twenty-second of July
the canal was completed, but to the chagrin of those
who had planned it the river was then too low to run
through it. Nothing remained but to leave Vicks-
burg in possession of the Confederates, or reduce it by
other means.
One portion of the Union fleet was moored near the
mouth of the Yazoo and the other portion below
Vicksburg, and owing to the threatening attitude of
that city with its frowning batteries, communication
between them by means of the river was impossible.
Meantime, at the Confederate navy-yard, up the Yazoo
river, a powerful ironclad ram, named the Arkansas,
was in process of construction, and was expected soon
to be ready for duty. On the fifteenth of July, before
the completion of the canal, the ram came down the
river in close pursuit of two Union gunboats, having
already driven the Carondelet ashore. All the gun-
boats of the Union fleet were brought to bear on her,
but she successfully ran the fleet, apparently unharmed,
and took shelter under the batteries of Vicksburg.
It was subsequently learned that her loss was ten
killed and fifteen wounded, Captain Brown, her coni'
mander, slightly in the head. Her smoke-stack was
riddled, but otherwise she was not injured. A general
engagement took place between the Union gunboats
372 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
on one side and the Confederate batteries on the
other.
It was in the midst of a hot southern summer,
and the men, one after another, fell sick. A man
would be well one day and die before the close of the
next. Of the one hundred and thirty men of the
mortar fleet, more than one hundred were off' duty,
while more than one-half the crews of the gunboats
were incapacitated by sickness. Farragut decided to
drop back to New Orleans and wait for a better time
and opportunity to strike an effective blow. The
fleet therefore retreated down the river as far as Baton
Ilouge, where an engagement with the Confederates
took place in August. During this engagement the
terrible ram, Arkansas, having become disabled, at
once became the objective point of the shells from the
gunboats. The condensed cotton with which she was
packed caught fire and, after all her upper works
were destroyed, she blew up with a terrible explosion.
The naval attack upon Vicksburg having failed,
General Grant decided upon a siege by land forces,
which was commenced on May nineteenth of the
following year. He had approached by mining and
digging until his batteries were within reach of the city,
which he had determined to capture, since such capture
would give him control of the railroads and military
highways, and enable him to drive Johnson from the
State of Mississippi.
The first attack showing but slight results, a simul-
taneous assault was ordered on May twenty-second.
The storming party were cut down by a deadly fire,
but persisted, nevertheless, until the men under the
command of General Hugh S. Ewing had crossed the
MEMPHIS TO VICKSBURG. 373
ditch on the left of the bastion, scrambled up the outer
wall and planted the Stars and Stripes near the top.
Sergeant Griffith, of the Twenty-second Iowa, with
eleven privates, succeeded in effecting an entrance to
the bastion on the left, but all except the sergeant
paid for their daring with their lives. The assault was
kept up with vigor all day, during which three thou-
sand of the besiegers fell.
Within the city the scene was terrible. The noise
of the constant cannonading was deafening, and the
shells fell like hail. The panic-stricken inhabitants,
men, women and children, rushed madly through the
streets and sought in vain for a place of shelter.
Vicksburg was now surrounded. The raining was
going steadily on. The river was sentinelled by gun-
boats above and below, while a three-gun battery oil
the peninsula opposite sent a continuous fire of shell
upon the garrison, burning up its shot and shell
foundry. The Confederate forts were mined, and
countermines were made by the besieged ; and the
sound of the picks of the hostile armies was heard
through the partitions of earth which separated them.
Food became scarce within the city, and at the end
of six weeks the ammunition gave out and a flag of
truce was sent out with a request for an armistice in
order to arrange terms of capitulation. Grant, as
usual, insisted upon " unconditional surrender," and
to that the Confederates finally consented, and on the
morning of the Fourth of July, 1863, the Stars and
Stripes went up over the captured works. Twenty-
seven thousand troops were paraded, supplied with
three days' rations, and escorted out of town and across
the Big Black on their way to Jackson, the officers
374 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
taking with them their regimental clolhing, and the
staff, field and cavalry officers, a horse each.
The capture of Vicksburg was one of the most
brilliant and important achievements of the war, yield-
ing, as it did, the Mississippi wholly into the hands of
the Federal army. It was accomplished by the same*
military skill and indomitable will which first distin-
guished themselves at Fort Donelson, and never failed
until the fall of Richmond sent a shout of joy through-
out the North. Grant was placed at the head of the
Northern army, and from that day the Rebellion was
doomed.
Vicksburg is now a city of about fourteen thousand
inhabitants, and is the chief commercial mart of that
section of the Mississippi. It has rallied from the
vicissitudes which it suffered during the war, and is
now a prosperous, as well as a beautiful city.
CHAPTER XXIX.
VICKSBURG TO NATCHEZ.
(ZDue §untofo uitfr Saonfc JDan.
PLANTATION HOUSE,
Warrenton, Mississippi,
October 31, 1881.
>ICKSBURG has many attractions for the
tourist owing to its picturesque position
\w/(£2£ and history, and it was with some re-
j'rW^^I luctance that we returned to our canoe
late in the afternoon of the thirty-first.
As we paddled out from the shore with
thoughts of soon reaching the end of our jour-
ney, the Natchez came steaming in and diverted
us for the moment to considerations for our safety.
She is one of the finest boats plying on the Mississippi,
and when plowing the water at a high rate of speed is
an object of genuine admiration.
Our trip from Vicksburg to Warrenton, a distance
of only eight miles, was uneventful, nothing of special
interest being noted on the banks of the river, save
here and there a cotton plantation with signs of cheer-
ful and productive industry. A few minutes after our
arrival at Warrenton, a small village of one or two
hundred souls, we were pleasantly domiciled at the
comfortable residence of D. G. Goodrum, a leading
(377)
378 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
cotton planter of the neighborhood and proprietor of a
general store. Notwithstanding the fact of our being
Northerners, the Goodrums were most genial and
hearty in their conversation and attentive to our wants.
The fall elections were approaching at this time, and a
desire that I had long felt, to listen to a political dis-
cussion in the South, was gratified during our stay
here. We went to the place appointed for the meeting
and found the representatives of three parties filling
the hall, all eager for the fray. "While republicans
and black republicans, white democrats and black
democrats, white fusionists and black fusionists,
stepped upon the platform in turn and indicated, in
impressive language, the party and principles of their
choice. An old colored man, one of the blackest in
the assembly, was called to the chair, which he filled
with comparative dignity and impartiality. Having
heard and read much of the party wrangles of politi-
cal opponents in Mississippi, I not unnaturally antici-
pated a somewhat exciting time. Imagine, therefore,
my surprise to witness the "house called to order"
by the chair, and the issues of the campaign quietly
and intelligently discussed, without any resort to high
words, knives or revolvers — a condition of things with
which I fear Mississippians have too often been credited
by party writers and politicians possessed of more zeal
than honesty.
The bitter feeling against the negroes that prevailed
shortly after the close of the war which resulted in
their emancipation, was no doubt largely due to the
prejudices engendered by slavery and the political
complications consequent upon their being suddenly
placed on an equal footing with their former masters in
VICKSBURG TO NATCHEZ. 379
the exercise of their rights as freemen. The sanguin-
ary race-encounters at the polls in the South, reported
in the Northern papers since 18G5, not unfreqtiently
with much exaggeration, are things of the past — let us
hope never to be revived ; and, as the years roll by and
the rising generation of blacks, with their minds free
from the shackles of ignorance as their bodies are from
slavery, that the color-line will cease to be an obstacle
to political and other preferment, and white and black
live together and work for their common good in har-
mony and peace.
©ne fiuitefo anb Qtyirft £Dat).
BONDURANT LANDING,
Saint Joseph, Louisiana,
November First.
Before resuming our voyage on the following morn-
ing we were allowed to inspect a cotton-gin, through
the courtesy of Hon. J. \V. Goodrum, brother of our
host at Warrenton. We had noticed several of these
gins on plantations after passing Vicksburg, but this was
the first we had seen in operation, and we were much
interested by the apparently complicated though really
simple process of manipulating the useful vegetable
product before its transmission to the manufacturer
to be converted into material for clothing.
At Point Pleasant we halted for lunch and made the
acquaintance of Albert Bland. After our meal, taken
at his commodious store, I had a conversation with
him in relation to the political condition of Louis-
iana. His views were based on intelligent inves-
tigation and appeared thoroughly sincere, and al-
though presented from a Southern standpoint, were
by no means partisan or illiberal. I left him with a
380 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
most favorable impression on my mind of the growth
of a sentiment which bade fair soon to unite all sections
of our common country in the bonds of fraternal citizen-
ship.
Grand Gulf, a small village standing on a high
bluif, and one of the mouths of Big Black River, were
reached at four o'clock in the afternoon. The Big
Black takes its rise in Chocktaw County, and after a
course of two hundred miles, enters the Mississippi
through two mouths, one of which is in Warren
County, and the other in Claiborne County at Grand
Gulf. Here we disembarked a few minutes after sun-
set, at the point where General Grant landed during
the operations against Bruinberg in 1863. I was
kindly received as a guest at the Bondurant Planta-
tion and honored by being assigned to the room for-
merly occupied by the great general.
Our run for the day was sixty-four miles between
nine o'clock in the morning and six in the evening,
one of the best heats in our long race to the sea, and
a showing to which even a veteran canoeist might
possibly refer with some pride. It is due, however, to
my companion, Paine, that I should candidly con-
fess that the credit belonged chiefly to his vigorous
arms, as he used the double paddle in the bow of the
canoe.
(Ditf §unkeb an& JFcmrtf) !Dap.
PLANTATION HOUSE,
Bosedale Landing, Louisiana,
November Second.
Breakfasted rather late at the Bondurant Planta-
tion, at which our worthy host surprised us with a
bountiful mess of fresh perch, caught by negroes in a
VICKSBURG TO NATCHEZ. 381
bayou on the estate. Mr. Bondurant entertained us
so agreeably and hospitably that we were startled to
find it nine o'clock while boarding the Alice. He
pushed us out from the landing, while a gathering of
white and colored people on the banks waved their caps
and cheered us God-speed. On nearing General Zachary
Taylor's old plantation, a heavy and protracted rain-
storm forced us to pull ashore. Here we were re-
galed with a generous lunch, and listened to stories of
"Old Zach.," related with enthusiasm by colored
admirers of the hero; and while the storm lasts and
prevents our departure, we will tell the reader what
we know of the hero of Buena Vista.
The family tree of this American patriot blossomed
long ago on English shores, and the blood of hi.s
forefathers is said to have been both ancient and
blue. The emigration of the family to Virginia took
place in 1692, and the history of that State is inter-
threaded in warp and woof with outcroppings of this
distinguished name.
General Taylor's father held a colonel's commission
in the Revolutionary War, and manfully helped to
mould the country towards its future greatness. In
1790, the family moved to Kentucky, when young
Zachary was less than a year old, and when the em-
bryo State was little more than a battle-ground for
contending tribes of Indians and the bloody wars then
raging between the red and white races. Colonel
Taylor, the father, bore so conspicuous a part in these
early struggles as to render his name a terror to the
barbarian foe, and a tower of strength to the settlers
whose banner he bore. When peace at last brought
repose to the country, he became one of Kentucky's
382 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
leading politicians and public men. He helped frame
the constitution of his State, represented Jefferson
County and the city of Louisville for years in both
branches of the legislature, and voted as a member of
the electoral college for Jefferson, Madison, Monroe
and Clay. His sons and daughters were left a grand
heritage of fame, staunch character, and the true grit
which fights for principle against all odds.
The younger Taylor, Zachary, is said to have had a
boyhood filled with adventure and touched with the
bold characteristics and heroic traits which afterwards
distinguished his life. Raised on the frontier, exposed
daily and nightly to sudden attacks from the surround-
ing Indian tribes, in danger of being scalped on his
way to school, buffeted by the rough wind of adverse
circumstances, he attained a character of strength
which no gentler rearing could give. His opportuni-
ties for the discipline of the schools were meagre
enough, but his great will-power and untiring perse-
verance enabled him to master an education where
others would have failed.
In 1808, when the embers of the on-coming war
were being fanned into flame and the capture of the
United States Frigate Chesapeake by a British ship of
war sent a thrill of indignation through the country,
young Taylor made application to Jefferson for a
commission in the army, and, on the third of May in
that year, was created first-lieutenant in the Seventh
Regiment, United States Infantry. In 1812, he was
promoted to a captaincy, and having been placed in
command of Fort Harrison, on the Wabash, about
fifty miles above Vincennes, Indiana, he successfully
repelled an attack of savages greatly outnumbering his
V1CKSBURG TO NATCHEZ. 383
own little band, and by his skilful strategy and her-
oism, covered his youthful name with glory. It was
within an hour of midnight when the Fort was fired
and the attack commenced. Surrounded by a yelling
horde of four hundred and fifty Indians, this boy-cap-
tain calmly gave his orders amid the rushing of the
flames and the cries of women and children inside, who
had sought the protection of the Fort. By heroic ef-
forts the flames were extinguished, temporary breast-
works were erected and such astorrn of shot poured in-
to the enemy's ranks that by morning they were over-
powered, and Captain Taylor and his men were left
victors of the field. The country resounded with the
praises of this officer of only twenty-two years, and the
brave defence won for him the brevet rank of major.
During the years intervening between 1815 and
1832, Major Taylor was stationed at various frontier
posts in the West and rendered efficient service. He
had been promoted to the rank of lieutenant-colonel,
and in the last-named year was appointed commander
of the regular troops in the Black Hawk War. At the
close of this war he received the appointment of colo-
nel of the First Regiment, Infantry, then doing duty
on the Upper Mississippi. Here he acted as Indian
agent for several years, and acquired great influence
over his dusky brethren, being known among them as
the "Big Chief." In 1836, having been ordered to
Florida, the brilliant and bloody battle of Okee-cho-
bee was fought, in which Colonel Taylor so distin-
guished himself as to receive the brevet rank of briga-
dier-general. He was assigned command of the
operations in Florida, and continued there until 1840,
making four years of difficult service in that particu-
lar field.
334 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
During this Florida war, General Taylor was cen-
sured for employing bloodhounds to ascertain the
hiding-places of the wily foe; but the censure was ill-
considered, since he himself said, in a letter on the
subject, that his object in employing dogs was to " as-
certain where the Indians were, not to injure them."
The admission of Texas into the Union, in 1845,
having virtually brought on the Mexican War, Gen-
eral Taylor became at once one of the most prominent
actors in that great military drama.
He was recalled by the Secretary of War, Mr.
Marcy, from Louisiana to the defence of Texas, and
appointed to the command of the army of occupation
there. In August, he took up his position at Corpus
Christi, on the west side of the Nueces, where he re-
mained until March, 1846, at which time he went to
the Rio Grande, as far as Fort Brown — or where Fort
Brown afterwards stood — a distance of one hundred
and nineteen miles.
Ampudia remonstrated against the blockade of the
Rio Grande in vain, and thus matters progressed until
the war was fairly inaugurated. General Arista had
succeeded Ampudia in the command of the Mexican
forces and on one or two minor occasions — when small
detachments of Americans had been surrounded and
captured by overwhelming numbers — he issued the
most astonishing congratulatory orders, proclaiming
the success of their arms. But this inflated bubble of
bombast was doomed to be pricked.
Taylor advanced to Point Isabel and soon afterwards
the bloody battle of Palo Alto was fought. For two
hours the havoc raged with unceasing fury, and regi-
ments of Mexican lancers and cavalry were mowed
VICKSBURG TO NATCHEZ. 387
clown like grass before the heavy fire of our artillery.
The long prairie grass of Palo Alto, which reached
nearly to the muzzle of the guns, was set on fire by the
continuous sheet of flame issuing from our cannon,
and enveloped the contending armies in a cloud of
smoke. At the end of two hours a new battle line
was formed under cover of the smoke and the conflict
was renewed with increased vigor. For three hours
longer the fighting continued. Again and again the
Mexican line advanced to the onset with a brave
front and were as many times hurled back in defeat.
Arista endeavored to turn our flank and get possession
of the stores in our rear, but his efforts were parried
by more skilful resistance, and at last, as night set in,
the enemy were driven in disorder from the field, and
the Americans held a clear title of victory to the
grounds of Palo Alto. At this battle two thousand
men under General Taylor confronted and defeated
six thousand Mexicans. The enemy's loss in killed,
wounded and missing was estimated at one thousand.
The memorable day was that of May eighth, 1846.
General Taylor is said to have exhibited an utter
disregard of danger when in battle, always inspiring
his men by his presence where the balls flew thickest
and death seemed most imminent. At Palo Alto, he
rode up to the Fifth Infantry on the American right
as the Mexican Lancers charged down upon them, and
addressed them in these words : " Men, I place myself
in your square! " How much this act influenced the
gallant repulse of the charge, who can tell ?
The brilliant victory of Resaca de la Palma, in which
General La Vega was captured, followed Palo Alto
on the next day, and was almost or quite as hotly
22
388 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
contested and perhaps quite as bloody. Arista's camp
was captured with all its prodigal display of military
grandeur and profuse splendor of equipage, and the
American arm)7 partook of a bountiful supper from the
contents of the camp-kettles simmering on the fires, left
in such sudden haste when the panic came on. The
tricolor of the Tampico Battalion was also captured
and is still preserved among the nation's trophies of
war. During the engagement General Taylor seemed
to be everywhere at once as the inspiring and sustain-
ing spirit of the great action. His official report of
the affair is full of a clear sagacity as well as great
modesty and reveals the character of the man.
The two victories of Palo Alto and Resaca de la
Pal ma were all the more praiseworthy from the fact
that the American army on these occasions contended
against a force four times its number, and nothing
but superior skill atid generalship, added to well-disci-
plined troops, could have braved the repeated and
furious onsets of the Mexicans. General Ampudia,
second in command to Aristn, barely escaped drown-
ing while crossing the Rio Grande in the disorderly
retreat which followed the battle. He rushed into the
Plaza of Metamoras — the first man who entered the
city with the news — exclaiming, "All is lost!"
On that night of terrible repulse to the enemy,
between four and five thousand panic-stricken and
lawless soldiers, were wandering about the streets of
Metamoras, abandoned to the despair of the hour.
Ampudia denounced Arista, and the women of the city
tore down the festoons from the ball-rooms where they
had prepared a festival in honor of the expected vic-
tory— and then threw aside and trampled upon their
VICKSBURG TO NATCHEZ. 389
gay apparel. Citizens fled to the country, only per-
haps to fall by the way into the hands of pillagers and
murderers or scattered bodies of unorganized troops.
Neither social nor civil nor military order had any
place in this carnival of riot and confusion.
On the eleventh, there was an exchange of prisoners,
among whom on our side were Captains Thornton and
Hardee and Lieutenant Lane.
The Mexican army was no\v in full retreat and our
successes were followed up by crossing the Rio Grande,
taking possession of Metamoras and giving to the in-
habitants of that city the security and protection which
their own troops were unable to furnish. Here Gen-
eral Taylor was obliged to wait for reinforcements
and wagons for a period of about three months before
he could advance to the attack of Monterey. The
Mexicans, meantime, had become strongly intrenched
behind the natural and artificial fortifications of that
walled city with an opposing force of ten thousand
nien, under command of Ampudia. The rugged heights
of Monterey were supposed to be impregnable. For
ten years it had been held by a handful of native
troops, defying the Spanish power. To attempt its
reduction would be to rush into the very jaws of death
— for their guns commanded the entire approach. Yet
against this famous stronghold General Taylor con-
fidently advanced with a force of but six thousand men.
After a march of twelve days he came in sight of the
beautiful city enthroned among its mountains.
Thick stone walls environed it. Ditches and redoubts
and bastions and a river in its rear, protected it. But
the attack was skilfully undertaken, the city was
stormed and in a few days the vaunted fortress of the
390 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
Aztecs — the strongest save Vera Cruz in all Mexico —
was in our hands. The generalship of Taylor on this
occasion has been lauded everywhere, and well does
his memory deserve the highest tribute paid to military
genius.
Meantime Santa Anna had returned from exile at
Havana, and gathering around him a force of twenty-
two thousand men, set out from San Louis Potosi to
drive back the Americans. This army Taylor met on
the field of Buena Vista — eight miles from Saltillo —
with a volunteer soldiery — Scott having drawn off
most of the regulars for other points. Our troops
were formed in line of battle in a mountain-pass under
the towering peaks of the Sierra Madre, two thousand
feet high. They occupied a lower spur of the range
and advancing up the mountain side, their continuous
firing after the battle had begun, wrapped the ascent
in a sheet of smoky flame. The contest raged furiously
along the whole line, and thrice during the ten hours
of terrible conflict did the balance of victory seem to
hang by a single thread — the immense numbers of the
Mexicans almost insuring our defeat.
But the victory was at last ours though won at a fear-
ful cost of life. How could it be otherwise when five
thousand Americans were pitted against an enemy
twenty thousand strong? "Throughout the action
General Taylor was where the shot fell hottest and
thickest, two of which pierced his clothes."
When a canister shot tore through the breast of his
coat he remarked coolly that " those balls are grow-
ing excited."
At one time during the fray he watched the fighting
of some Kentucky regiments — his own State troops — •
VICKSBURG TO NATCHEZ. 391
supposing them to be faltering; then, learning his
mistake and seeing them advance in solid phalanx, he
couldn't help shouting, " Hurrah for old Kentuck ! "
while tears of joy ran down his cheeks.
" And thus on Buena Vista's heights, a long day's work was done,
And thus our brave old general another battle won ;
And still our glorious banner waves unstained by flight or shame,
And the Mexicans among their hills still tremble at our name.
So honor unto those that stood ! Disgrace to those that fled !
And everlasting honor to the brave and gallant dead !"
The military exploits of General Taylor were in-
deed glorious, but these could not outshine his tender-
heartedness, his humanity and his noble qualities as a
man. The fall of Hardin and McKee and Lincoln
and young Clay, besides many others of his personal
friends, affected him deeply, and drew forth heartfelt
words of sympathy to the grief-stricken families.
After the battles of Palo Alto and Resaca de la
Palma, Taylor received the appointment of major-
general, which was confirmed by Congress, and he was
constituted commauder-in-chief of all the forces in
Mexico — a position which he held until Scott was or-
dered to that country in 1846.
One of Taylor's personal peculiarities was an aver-
sion to uniforms or full dress of any description ; and
in summer he delighted in cotton pantaloons, straw hat
and linen roundabout. In character he was every
inch the general. No emergency, however great,
overthrew him. If dangers arose, he confronted them ;
if difficulties, he became their master. Superior in
judgment, superior in tactical skill and strategy,
prompt and decisive in action, he has conquered a
name and fame in the four desperate battles of the
392 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
Mexican War, which lias won for him laurels of death-
less renown.
€htf tijuntittb anfo Jtftl) Dag.
FOSTER HOUSE,
Natchez, Mississippi,
Novembei' Third.
The Alice, having been carried up to the plantation
house at Rosedale the previous evening, was borne
back to the river this morning on the shoulders of
three burly negroes, who seemed very proud of the
opportunity of rendering a service to the Northern
strangers.
We found the aspect of the country very much
changed as we approached Natchez. Large and well-
tilled plantations protected by levees now skirted the
river-banks, while occasional forests of dense green,
heavily draped with Spanish moss, threw dark shad-
ows on our watery path.
Soon after landing at Natchez we had the pleasure
of attending a political meeting at which the Hon.
L. Q. C. Lamar was the principal speaker, and
were very much impressed by the liberal sentiments
to which he gave expression. The senator spoke
in advocacy of General Lowry, the democratic candi-
date for governor. Among other things, my memory
recalls the following : " As they had accepted the situa-
tion at the close of the war they should act in good
faith and endeavor to adapt themselves to the circum-
stances in which they were now placed and which fol-
lowed the arbitrament to which they had succumbed.
Northern men and Northern capitalists should be en-
couraged to come South and made welcome to join
SPORT AMONG THE BAYOUS.
VICKSBURG TO NATCHEZ. 395
them in the development of their industries and com-
mercial enterprises. It was their duty to do all in
their power to promote the growth of good feeling be-
tween the sections and show the people of the North
that they were now not less loyal to the old flag than,
those who had carried it through the war." The re-
mainder of the speech was in the same liberal and en-
lightened strain. After the meeting at the Court
House, I saw Senator Lamar in the parlor of the
Foster House and conversed with him on the subject
of the contest in which he was engaged. I also ex-
plained to him the nature and extent of my voyage,
in which he appeared much interested.
Few towns or cities of the Mississippi are so rich in
historical interest as Natchez, situated on the eastern
bank of the river, two hundred and eighty miles north
of New Orleans. The city is divided into two sec-
tions, known as Natchez-on-the-hill and Natchez-un-
der-the-hill. The latter is built on a narrow strip of
land between the bluff and the river, and includes the
landings and principal business houses. It possesses
neither architectural nor scenic beauty. It was
formerly the resort of gamblers, river thieves and
other desperate characters. Jim Bludsoe, the hero of
one of Hays' poems, we are told, had
" One wife at Natchez-under-the-hill,
And another one here in Pike."
Broad and well-shaded roads connect it with Nat-
chez-on-the-hill, which is beautifully located on a cliff
nearly two hundred feet high overlooking the river.
The latter has abundance of shade trees, and many
handsome residences and other buildings. The houses
396 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
are principally of brick, and surrounded by ample and
attractive gardens.
Along the whole front of the city, on the brow
of the cliff, is a park from which fine views can be ob-
tained up and down the river. Adjoining this park is
a National Cemetery, laid out and decorated in a taste-
ful manner. The Court House is in a puhlic square,
shaded with trees, and the Masonic Temple is a hand-
some building. The Catholic Cathedral has a spire
one hundred and twenty-eight feet high, and there are
other churches worthy of notice.
Natchez is the shipping-port of a large and fertile
cotton region, and holds commercial intercourse with
the whole Mississippi Valley. Its population in 1860
was 13,553. But the blockade of the Mississippi and
the general prostration of business in the South dur-
ing the Rebellion affected the city disastrously, so that
even at the conclusion of the war it did not at once re-
cover, and in 1870 its population had decreased to
about 10,000. Since that time it has been gradually
regaining lost ground, and is now on the road to pros-
perity.
The early history of Natchez is full of incident in-
terwoven with romance. Before the white man set
foot on the shores of the American continent it was
the home of a tribe of Indians from which it takes its
name. The Natchez Indians were a superior race, and
may have been descendants of the Mound Builders,
since their religion was that of fire-worship, which was
evidently that of the prehistoric inhabitants of Amer-
ica. Their ceremonies were not unlike those of the
fire- worshippers of Persia. Fire was kept perpetually
burning upon the altar of the Temple of the Sun, and
VICKSBUSG TO NATCHEZ. 397
this fire they believed originally descended to them
from heaven. A short time before the appearance of
the white man this fire accidentally went out, and
great were their mourning and dismay, as they be-
lieved the accident foreboded some great misfortune to
their tribe. Filled with the remembrance of this evil
omen, they made but a feeble struggle against the en-
croachments of the French, and were easily dislodged
from the territory. In extreme cases they offered hu-
man sacrifices to appease the wrath of their deity.
In 1700, D'Iberville, whose exploits in America
were not confined to Louisiana, but began in the
provinces of New York and Newfoundland, pro-
ceeded up the Mississippi in order to explore the
country and form friendly alliances with the native
tribes. He visited the Natchez country, and decided
it was the most favorable for the establishment of a
colony, and on the bluff where Natchez now stands, he
located the site of the future capital and built a fort.
The exact location of this fort is now a matter of dis-
pute. Some contend that it was at the back of the
present town, and others that Ellis Bluffs marks the
spot. While D'Iberville was there, one of the tem-
ples was struck by lightning and set on fire. The In-
dians were frightened, believing it to be a manifestation
of anger by their deity, and the high priest besought
the squaws to throw their little ones into the fire, m
order to appease him. Four infants were thus sacrificed
before D'Iberville could prevail upon them to desist.
The Great Sun, king of the Natchez tribe, was very
friendly, and gave the French permission not only to
build a fort, but to establish a trading-post. The lat-
ter, however, was not immediately done.
398 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
Sixteen years later no permanent settlement had
been effected at Natchez. A feeling of unfriendliness
had been engendered between the Indians and whites,
and several of the latter had been murdered. And
now romance unites with matter-of-fact in the history
of the city. The daughter of Cardillac, then royal
governor of Louisiana, fell in love with Bienville, who,
though a young man, was in a certain sense the rival
of her father. Cardillac was at first infuriated that
one of her birth and rank should bestow her affections
upon a mere adventurer, and a Canadian. He remon-
strated with his daughter, but she grew so pale and
thin that at last he was frightened into acquiescence
with her wishes. Inviting Bienville to an audience,
he offered him the olive branch of reconciliation, and
the hand of his daughter as the guarantee of his good
will. Bienville received the communication respect-
fully, but declined the honor intended him. In re-
taliation for the slight, Cardillac at once ordered him
to the Natchez country to build a fort and punish the
murderers of the Canadians, who had lost their lives
at the hands of the Indians. "What!" exclaimed
Bienville, "do you really intend to send me with
thirty-four men to encounter a hostile tribe numbering
eight hundred warriors?" But Cardillac was obdu-
rate, and Bienville and his little force set out on their
mad expedition.
In April, 1716, Bienville and his small company
encamped on an island a little more than fifty miles
distant from the Natchez, and sent to them word that
he was going to establish a fort and trading-post
among them. After a little demur, and the exchange
of several communications, the Indian chiefs, deceived
VICKSBURG TO NATCHEZ. 399
by the apparent friendliness, and believing the murder
of the Canadians still unknown, visited Bienville on
the island. They were immediately made prisoners,
and finally, after exacting and receiving the heads of
the murderers, two of them were put to death.
The Indians, thus intimidated, concluded a treaty
of peace, and on the arrival of Bienville at Natchez,
assisted in cutting the ditches, raising the parapets and
bastions of the new fort, and in constructing the build-
ings to be occupied by the French. This fort was
called Rosalie, and the ruins of it are still visible.
The ground which it occupies is, however, gradually
sinking, being undermined by subterranean springs,
and soon it will have entirely disappeared. The
depth of the artificial earthworks, subsequently added,
is plainly discernible, in the distinctly-marked strata
of earth.
Bienville returned in triumph to New Orleans, to
resume the government of that colony in the absence
of De 1' Epenay, who had been appointed to succeed
Cardillac. The latter, on his way up the river, search-
ing for gold and silver, stopped at Natchez, and was
cordially received by the chiefs, who presented to him
their calumet in token of peace. Scorning their of-
fers of friendship, he treated them contemptuously,
and as a result difficulties broke out afresh between
the French and Indians, and Cardillac was summarily
recalled by Crozat.
In 1729, the Indians massacred all the settlers of the
Natchez country, including the colonies on the Saint
Catherine, on the Yazoo, the Washita and near the
present town of Monroe. More than two hundred
men were killed, and ninety-two women and one him-
400 DOWN THE GREAT KIVER.
dred and fifty-five children taken prisoners. A war
was the result, in which the Natchez were dispersed,
and practically annihilated as a tribe. A few years
ago a small remnant of this tribe still existed in Texas,
its members exceedingly proud of their lineage.
The subsequent vicissitudes of the settlement were
only such as were endured by all frontier towns. As
the country became populated, Natchez became pros-
perous, and up to the period of the war was one of the
most thriving cities of the Lower Mississippi. As the
resources of the South are developed, and its produc-
tive capacity increased, Natchez will share its pros-
perity, and become an index of its material advance-
ment.
CHAPTER XXX.
NATCHEZ TO BATON ROUGE.
)ne djuufirtb ant) Sail) JDag.
NEGRO CABIN,
Near Fairview, Louisiana,
November 4, 1881.
E had fully intended to leave Natchez at
an early hour in the morning; but I
was drawn into a conversation concern-
ing the late war, on learning that a
brother of the Misses Foster was killed in
an action with Kilpatrick's cavalry. Sup-
posing that I would be likely to know some
particulars of their brother's death, they plied
me with many inquiries which ultimately led to a gen-
eral discussion of our cavalry movements in Virginia.
It was nearly ten o'clock when we pushed out
from Natchez, but aided by an unusually strong
current we covered our average distance for the
day.
Being ignorant of the country in our advance, we
made a miscalculation as to the evening destination
and experienced some difficulty in effecting a landing
late at night, which ended in our being compelled to
seek quarters at a negro cabin or accept the alternative
of remaining on the river, perhaps until daylight. We
(403)
404 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
were not easily reconciled to our accommodation on
this occasion, but had become so thoroughly accus-
tomed to roughing it that we at length adjusted our-
selves to circumstances, and "slept on our arms," as
soldiers would express it, on the floor of the cabin,
with a few old rags scattered over the boards, and our
blankets for covering. It should, however, be stated
to the credit of our colored host, that he provided the
best at his disposal, and with a generosity that com-
manded our admiration.
We found very little rest in the cabin of Benjamin
Franklin Williams, owing to the progress of a re-
ligious revival in the vicinity. Mrs. Williams went
to class-meeting after supper, and did not return until
between two and three o'clock in the morning ; then,
upon her return, her husband joined her in a review
of their work in the cause of the Gospel, and, to-
gether, they spent in this way the remainder of the
night. I may add that I have learned from some ex-
perience among colored people, that when they are
once enlisted in religious work, their zeal is unbounded,
and they are ceaseless in their endeavors to convert
others.
(Ditf Quirtircit aub £>n)cntl) Elcrg.
PRIVATE RESIDENCE,
Bayou Tunica, Louisiana,
November Fifth.
In anticipation of very shortly making the mouth
of the Red River, the last tributary of the Mississippi,
we breakfasted at six o'clock, and a few minutes
later pushed the Alice into her element, and were
soon out of sight of our friends at Fairview. In less
than an hour we were off the mouth of the Red
NATCHEZ TO BATON ROUGE.
River, and soon after met the steamer Henry Frank,
engaged in the cotton trade between Natchez and
New Orleans.
lied River rises in Texas, and flows east and then
south, dividing Texas from Indian Territory and Ar-
kansas. It then passes into Louisiana, flowing south-
east until it falls into the Mississippi. Its length is
about twelve hundred miles. Small steamers ascend
it as far as Shreveport, Louisiana, three hundred and
thirty miles from its mouth. The " Raft," an im-
mense collection of trees and drift-wood, about fifteen
miles long, had long obstructed the navigation ; but in
1873, a navigable channel was opened through its en-
tire length. Red River receives its name from its pe-
culiar color, supposed to be derived from the red clay
through which its upper course lies. In Louisiana it
sends off numerous bayous, which find their way back
again to the main stream, forming frequent lakes.
Arrived at Tunica Landing, we were very cordially
received by Mr. John J. Winn and family. Mr.
Winn is an enterprising merchant and cotton planter,
and we found him an exceedingly affable and courteous
host.
BAYOU TUNICA,
Tunica Landing, Louisiana,
November Sixth.
The weather being rainy, with strong southerly
wind, Mr. Winn easily persuaded us to remain an-
other day at Tunica. Had the weather been more fa-
vorable we should either have continued our voyage,
or accepted Mr. "Winn's pressing invitation to join him
in an alligator hunt — the chief sport of this section
4QG DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
of Louisiana. Our host informed us that he had shot
as many as seventeen of these creatures in one day,
among the bayous of his plantation.
The steamers Natchez and Robert E. Lee stopped at
Tunica in the afternoon on their way up the river.
Mr. Winn took me on board the latter and introduced
me to several of the officers. Let me add that the
Winns were untiring in their efforts to make our stay
at their home in every respect agreeable, and it is but
a slight recognition of their hospitality to say that
they succeeded admirably.
€htf guitefc cmft iNtntl) JDati.
WATERLOO HOUSE,
Waterloo, Louisiana,
November Seventh.
It was with a feeling of regret that we parted with
the Winns and paddled away from Tunica at nine
o'clock in the morning. Mr. and Mrs. Winn, their
clerks and the colored people of the hamlet were pres-
ent at the launch.
The weather was still unsettled, while a high wind
from the southward greatly retarded our progress.
Seeing no plantation-houses or villages, between
twelve and one o'clock we disembarked, and refreshed
ourselves with coffee, corn-bread and bacon at a negro
cabin about three miles above Bayou Sara, a flourish-
ing village, which we passed at three o'clock. Twelve
miles below Bayou Sara we passed Port Hudson,
noted for important military events during the Civil
War; and, late in the afternoon, met the United
States mail steamer, Morning Star, the officers and
crew of which honored us with a salute. Waterloo, a
NATCHEZ TO BATON ROUGE. 407
village of five hundred souls, was reached a few min-
utes after sundown, the dilapidated appearance of
which led us to the reflection that a "great battle"
had possibly been fought in its immediate vicinity.
(Dttt iljunbrrir cmfc <&ntl) JDog.
ELIZA PLANTATION,
Near Plaquemine, Louisiana,
November Eighth.
Our run of November eighth led us through one of
the richest sugar-producing sections of the State.
Dotted here and there along the river's banks are the
picturesque homes of the planters, made more attrac-
tive by the tropical vegetation, the clustering vines,
blooming roses and bright green turf, than they could
ever be from mere architectural beauty, while their
continuous course along the shore gives the idea of an
extended and prosperous village. We were welcomed
to the Eliza Plantation, by its proprietors, Messrs. V.
U. Lefebre & Son, who are counted among the wealthi-
est sugar planters of Plaquemine Parish, owning and
controlling three large plantations.
This was our first experience on a sugar plantation,
and I made the most of my opportunity. We were
shown the cane-field and sugar-mill, and every detail
was explained, from the cutting of the cane to the re-
fining process, which leaves this useful product in con-
dition for the market.
The sugar-cane varies in height from six to fifteen
feet and upwards, and in diameter from one and a half
to two inches. Its stalk is knotty. The roots are
slender, about a foot iu length, and furnished with a
few short fibres. There are twelve or fifteen leaves at
23
408 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
the top arranged like a fan. The sugar-cane requires
a nutritious soil and a tropical or sub-tropical climate.
It is propagated by slips, and requires from twelve to
sixteen months to arrive at maturity. The leaves fall
off before flowering, and the stem then becomes of a
straw color. After the cane harvest the roots strike
again and produce a fresh crop, but in about six years
they must be removed. The canes are cut in dry
weather. They should ha-ve a smooth skin, consider-
able weight, grayish pith and a sweet glutinous juice.
The lowest joint contains the richest juice. The canes
are tied up in bundles and sent to the crushing-mill.
The cane-mill usually consists of three massive cast-
iron rollers, about six inches in diameter. The juice
passes into a channel below, and thence to a reservoir.
From twelve to fourteen tons of good ripe cane pro-
duce about fifteen hundred gallons of juice, which are
required for making one hogshead of sugar.
The juice of the cane is simply a solution of sugar
in water. It is usually of a yellow color, but is some-
times colorless. It has an agreeable but rather insipid
taste. The exposure of the juice to the air, even for
half an hour, would cause fermentation to set in ; lime
is therefore immediately added for the purpose of
neutralizing the acid. The process of refining is of
too technical a nature to be popularly explained in a
work of this character.
On the opposite, or eastern side of the river, stands
Baton Rouge, one hundred and seventeen miles above
New Orleans, and formerly the capital of Louisiana.
It was one of the first French settlements on the
Lower Mississippi, and had been previously the seat
of an old Indian village. The city is built on a bluff
NATCHEZ TO BATON ROUGE. 4Q9
twenty feet above the highest inundations, and is well
and substantially erected. Plantations of sugar-cane,
groves of tropical fruit trees and handsome villas with
gardens, border the river at the foot of the bluff, the
villas being, in some cases, of elegant architectural
proportions. A National arsenal and barracks, a
military hospital, the State Penitentiary and Deaf and
Dumb Asylum, are located here, and the Louisiana
State University was temporarily removed to this city
after its edifice was burned in 1869. In the Civil
War the city was occupied by the Federal troops after
the capture of New Orleans. On August fifth, 1862,
General Williams was attacked at Baton Rouge by the
Confederates, under General Breckenridge. The
Union general was killed, but the assailants, after a
fierce contest, were repulsed. The city is advanta-
geously situated for navigation and commerce, and has
at present a population of about ten or twelve thou-
sand.
CHAPTER XXXI.
BATON ROUGE TO NEW ORLEANS.
<S)ne ^ttnbreb an& (gkoentl) !Day.
K. E. LEE
Donaldsonville, Louisiana,
November 9, 1881.
;HERE was so much of interest to be seen
on the Lefebre plantations that it was
nearly eleven o'clock when we again
turned our faces towards the river.
Donaldsonville was not reached until long
after dark, and having been incorrectly in-
formed as to the best point for landing, we found
much difficulty in getting ashore. This is a small
place of less than five thousand inhabitants, severity-
five miles above New Orleans. It has received
but little recognition in the general history of the
country, but is, nevertheless, a growing city and worthy
of more attention than it appears to have hitherto at-
tracted.
During the Civil War Donaldsonville fell into the
possession of the Federals, who erected a small earth"
work with a garrison of one hundred and eighty men
of the Twenty-eighth Maine, under the command of
Major D. Mullen. At 1.30 A. M. of June twenty-
eighth, 1862, the Confederates attacked the work, but
(410>
BATON ROUGE TO NEW ORLEANS. 41 J
in the darkness there was a good deal of confusion in
their movements. They were defeated by the com-
bined action of the little garrison and three gunboats
in the river, the affair lasting until daylight; with
a result of sixty-nine Confederate dead and one hun-
dred and twenty prisoners.
<S)ra iljtmforrii cmb
NEGRO CABIN,
Saint John Parish, Louisiana,
November Tenth.
Started from Donaldsonville in a rain storm, which
continued until late in the evening. I was fre-
quently and forcibly reminded of our up-river ex-
periences between Saint Paul and La Crosse, where
we were thoroughly drenched daily for more than
a week.
Nothing of special interest was noted in this day's
log. The rain continuing to descend in torrents ren-
dered the journey anything but pleasant, and the view
of the banks was partially obscured by dark, over-
hanging clouds that portended an uninterrupted down-
pour and a soaking to the skin. Rice and sugar-plan-
tations were just observable through the mist, at inter-
vals of three or four miles on both sides of the river,
and it may be stated that these were the first cultivated
rice-fields we had witnessed.
Wishing to cover as much ground as possible, we
remained in our canoe until eight o'clock in the even-
ing and then, on pulling ashore, sought shelter from
the rain under the first roof we came to, which proved
to be another negro cabin.
I cannot say too much in praise of the genuine hos-
412 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
pitality of the negroes we came in contact with in the
South. Always ready and eager to do their utmost to
please us, they were unselfish to a degree. It was but
poor accommodation they could offer, and they were
fully conscious of this ; but, poor as it was, the demon-
strations of cordial welcome with which it was ten-
dered made us feel thankful to have found such friends.
PEIVATE KESIDENCE,
Garrollton, Louisiana,
November Eleventh.
The storm which followed us to our quarters on the
night of the tenth greeted us again in the morning,
and again continued with us through the day. Rice-
fields, sugar-plantations and an occasional orange-grove
were seen from the canoe. The high banks, which had
hitherto greatly obstructed our view of scenery ad-
jacent to the river, had now entirely disappeared. In
fact, the river seemed higher as we descended, and its
surface was nearly, if not quite, on a level with the
land.
Anxious to reach New Orleans before dark, we re-
freshed ourselves with a cold lunch at midday as we
floated along with the current, past Saint Charles, a
small town on the west bank of the river.
We found it impossible to reach New Orleans at a
seasonable hour in consequence of the strong wind
from the south which impeded our progress from the
time of re-embarking in the morning until we stepped
ashore at night. The great depth of the river, too,
was an obstacle to rapid progress, as a heavy sea is
always sure to result from high winds and deep water.
BATON ROUGE TO NEW ORLEANS. 413
The idea of reaching New Orleans before dark was
abandoned late in the afternoon, when we discovered
that we could only hope to make Carrollton by a most
vigorous use of our paddles. The night of Novem-
ber eleventh was one of unusual darkness, and when
the river front of Carrollton was reached, where we
found a swift current and an indifferent landing, our
canoe came very near being capsized, as a friendly
citizen caught the bow and pulled us up the bank.
Carrollton, on the left bank of the river, is in Jeffer-
son Parish, and adjoins New Orleans. It contains the
Court House and public buildings of the parish, and
is connected with the centre of New Orleans by street-
cars which start every three minutes. The public
gardens of Carrollton attract many visitors from the
Crescent City and the country immediately adjacent.
The town supports a weekly society paper.
Since passing Saint Louis we had looked forward to
the great Southern seaport as the chief object of attrac-
tion on the Lower Mississippi. Its early history,
rapid development and present commercial importance
combine to place it among the foremost cities of the
continent. It was now in full view and the goal of
our voyage not far distant.
Before proceeding, however, to our final destination
in the Gulf, I must pause to give the reader some ac-
count of this great and flourishing city of New Or-
leans. It is on the left side of the river — with the
exception of the annexed town of Algiers, which is on
the right bank — and is about one hundred and twelve
miles above its mouth, nine hundred and fifty-three
miles below the mouth of the Ohio, and eleven hun-
dred and forty-nine below the mouth of the Missouri,
414 DOWN THE GREAT EIVER.
It embraces nearly the whole of Orleans Parish, with
parts of Jefferson and Plaquemine, reaching on the
north and east to Lakes Pouchartrain and Borgne. It
derives its name of "The Crescent City" from the
circumstance that the older portion of it is built within
a great bend of the river. In the progress of its
growth up stream it has now so extended itself as to
follow long curves in opposite directions, so that the
river front on the left bank presents an outline some-
what resembling the letter S.
The city is built on an inclined plane descending
gently from the river toward the swamp in the rear,
so that when the Mississippi is full, the streets are
three or four feet below the surface of the river. To
prevent inundations an embankment, called the Levee,
has been raised at great expense. This Levee is fifteen
feet wide and fourteen feet high, and is constructed for
a great distance along the river bank. The view of
the city from the river is beautiful, and, on entering it,
I found it difficult to realize that I had arrived at an
American city. The buildings, the manners, customs
and language of the people are so different ; the popu-
lation being very nearly equally made up of Ameri-
cans, French, Creoles and Spaniards, with a mixture
of almost every nation of the globe.
New Orleans bears not only the evidence of its
American and nineteenth century civilization, but it
also still retains traces of its French and Spanish
dominion, and of the old world civilization which
those nations have left behind them. For nearly a
century New Orleans, though located on the American
continent, was European in its appearance and sympa-
thies. In 1712 Crozat was granted by Louis XIV.,
BATON ROUGE TO NEW ORLEANS. 415
the exclusive privilege for fifteen years of trading in
the then unknown, and literally boundless, territory
of Louisiana. At that period, for every two shiploads
of European immigrants a shipload of negroes was
brought from Africa, and thus slavery was planted in
the colony. Then came the great John Law scheme.
A gigantic bubble was blown ; the Loyal Bank sprang
into existence ; the charter of the Mississippi Company
was registered at Paris, and Louisiana was represented
in Europe as the long-sought El Dorado. Emigrants
flocked to its shores, only to be disappointed and im-
poverished. The bubble burst, and with its bursting
came the reaction. The pendulum swung to the other
extreme, and the evil report of the colony matched
that which but a short time previously had been said
in its favor. Louisiana was now represented as the
rendezvous of beggars, thieves and murderers, but the
privations and terrors of its inhabitants were greatly
magnified.
_In the midst of this depression, Bienville selected
the present site of New Orleans for a capital of the
province over which he was governor. The site was
surveyed in 1717, and the first settlement made in the
following year. But flood, pestilence and famine came,
so that it was not until 1723 that the settlement be-
came permanent. In the same year the seat of govern-
ment was removed from New Biloxi to the later settle-
ment', which, in honor of the Regent of France, was
called New Orleans.
The city was in the midst of a swamp, surrounded
by a dense, rugged forest. The small, cleared space
which was occupied was frequently inundated ; and to
dispose of the surplus water, which was always present,
416 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
each street was bordered by a ditch, which cut up the
town into small squares. These ditches were filled
with stagnant water, swamp mud and refuse matter,
and, under the burning sun, sent up offensive and
poisonous odors. Reeds and swamp grasses grew to
the very doors of the residences, and the toll of the
vesper bells and the croaking of the frogs from the
neighboring swamps mingled and harmonized in a
mighty chorus.
The inhabitants, some of them representing the best
blood of France, maintained in this noisome spot and
in their rude dwellings the courtly manners which
they had brought with them from their distant homes.
Stately ladies walked the miry streets in pairs — for in
those days etiquette would permit no lady to appear in
public without a duenna. Monks and nuns stole
silently along and were familiar objects upon the
streets. The little cross-surmounted edifices set apart
for the ceremonies of their religion daily summoned
their worshippers, and no religion save the Roman
Catholic was tolerated. The streets were named after
princes of the royal blood : Toulouse, Bourbon, Conde",
Chatres and Conti. Above the city, on the banks of
the Mississippi, titled and wealthy French families
had established themselves and lived lives of ease and
pleasure.
Occasionally the English threatened the little
French colony, but were compelled to turn back before
reaching the city ; for the French pioneers, though a
happy-go-lucky race, content with enjoying to-day and
permitting to-morrow to take care of itself, were good
soldiers, and very frequently successful in their mili-
tary operations. They conquered and dispersed the
BATON ROUGE TO NEW ORLEANS- 417
warlike Natchez, the most superior Indian tribe which
existed upon this continent when it was discovered.
They held the English at bay and proved too much
for the Spaniards, until, in 1777, the king of France,
in a fit of generosity, bestowed upon his " cousin of
Spain " the splendid gift of Louisiana, ceding it " with-
out any exception or reservation whatever, from the
pure impulse of his generous heart;" thus, by a single
stroke of the pen, depriving France of a province of
untold and, at that period, unimagined wealth, for
Louisiana embraced all the territory from the Gulf of
Mexico and Mexico on the south, to the English pos-
sessions on the north, and from the Mississippi to the
Pacific.
The French settlers rebelled against Spanish rule,
but in the end had to submit to it. Then came a suc-
cession of Spanish governors and Spanish colonists, who
have left their traces in quaint balconied houses and
little touches of Moorish architecture. In 1789, Don
Andr6 Almonastre, "Perpetual Regidor of New Or-
leans," built the Cathedral of Saint Louis, which was
replaced in 1850 by the present structure, as ugly as it
is modern in architecture.
Then, in 1803, Louisiana became again French, but
the rejoicings of the Creole inhabitants had scarcely
begun before they were turned into wailings by the
unexpected sale of the province by Napoleon I. to the
United States. Thus all the domain west of the Mis-
sissippi was purchased for $15,000,000. "Spanish
they might become, but English never!" was Napo-
leon's dictum, and hence the sale. The inhabitants
and settlers resented the transfer and resolutely with-
drew within their own quarters, refusing to become
418 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
American citizens under the new regime. But again
they were helpless.
Under the United States rule New Orleans made
such progress as it had never done in the past. Its
commercial interests were built up and there was a
large influx of population. Only the following year
it was incorporated as a city, 'and in 1810 its popula-
tion had increased to more than seventeen thousand.
Forty years later it numbered one hundred and sixteen
thousand inhabitants, and in 1860 nearly one hundred
and seventy thousand.
Then came the terrible years of the Civil War, when
all its business was prostrated and it was contended for
by two opposing armies. In the second year of the
war the city was strongly fortified. Sixty miles be-
low it, on the Mississippi, Fort Philip, on the left, and
Fort Jackson, on the right, were two strong citadels,
with a united armament of one hundred and twenty-
six guns. The river was seven hundred yards wide,
and an iron cable stretched across it, and, supported
by rafts and eleven hulks securely moored, presented
an effectual barrier. A fleet of thirteen gunboats, in-
cluding the iron-clad battery Louisiana and the ram
Manassas, was covered by the guns of the forts, while
water-batteries swept the channel above. The city was
held under General Lovell, while Commander G. N.
Hollis directed the naval armament.
These protections of the city were considered im-
pregnable, and one of the newspapers of April fifth,
1862, published the following: "Our only fear is that
the Northern invaders may not appear. We have
made such extensive preparations to receive them that
it were vexatious if their invincible armada escape the
fate we have in store for it."
BATON ROUGE TO NEW ORLEANS. 419
The mortar fleet, under Commodore Porter, and the
gunboat fleet, under Commodore Farragut, commenced
a bombardment on April eighteenth. The fleet em-
braced forty-six vessels, with three hundred guns and
mortars, but no iron-clads. The bombardment lasted
six days and was heard at New Orleans, sixty miles
distant. On the night of the twentieth boats passed
up the river through a break iu the raft. The Con-
federate squadron descended to meet them, but was
destroyed within two hours. Twelve of the Federal
boats passed the forts without injury and proceeded up
towards the city.
When the news reached New Orleans the greatest
consternation prevailed. Bells were rung and the
people crowded the streets in a panic. Lovell imme-
diately ordered the evacuation of the city. When this
order went forth, the Confederates in their anger set
fire to the rafts and shipping on the river and to private
and public buildings. The city was surrendered to
the Union forces, and the forts, which had already
been silenced by the fleet, were compelled to capit-
ulate. General Benjamin F. Butler's land force, hav-
ing disembarked at Ponchartrain, took possession of
New Orleans.
When the war was ended, New Orleans was found
to have undergone a social as well as a political revo-
lution. Slavery was no more, and slaveholders were
bankrupt. Wealthy families had lost their all. Ladies
who had enjoyed large incomes before the war now
found themselves forced to open boarding-houses or
engage in menial occupations in order to support them-
selves and their families. Young" women daintily
brought up, and who had every want supplied by
420 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
others, were compelled to seek some kind of employ-
ment for their daily bread. Those who had been so
fortunate as to preserve their property, converted it
into money and took it away with them to Europe.
Only those remained who had no money with which
to go.
Such was the dark outlook, but prospects presently
began to brighten. Business interests looked up.
Fresh blood and fresh capital found -their way into
avenues of trade and New Orleans is more prosperous
to-day than it was at any time in the past, and
ranks in its exports and foreign commerce next to
New York.
New Orleans to-day presents a strange compound
of the past and present. Canal street separates the
French quarter from the modern American city. This
street, which is the main business thoroughfare and
promenade, once had a canal running through it con-
necting the Mississippi with Lake Ponchartrain. But
since other canals have been opened this has been filled
up and replaced by a grass-plot twenty feet in width,
bordered on each side by double rows of trees. The
street is nearly two hundred feet wide and is lined by
fine stores and handsome private residences.
On the lower side of Canal street is found the
French quarter, which represents the original city.
This was built around a curve of the river. It is now
extended along the river bank both above and below
this curve. In the French quarter are many houses
dating back to the eighteenth century, some of them,
with their overhanging balconies or airy niches and
fantastic Moorish lattices, speaking of the time of the
Spanish dominion. Many of these old-time houses
BATON ROUGE TO NEW ORLEANS. 421
have no beauty save that of age. They are of solid
masonry, with great arched porticos and small win-
dows ; their pavements worn into unevenness by the
footsteps of many generations. The old Ursuline con-
vent in Conde" street is one of the most interesting of
these structures. It was erected in 1787, during the
reign of Carlos III., by Don Andr6 Almonaster. It
is huge and ugly in form, with queer gable windows,
but quaint and venerable in appearance. When the
site which it occupies became valuable, the nuns sold
the building and removed to other quarters, where
they have built themselves a large edifice, modern and
stylish in appearance, and doubtless far more conven-
ient and comfortable, but not half so interesting as their
early home. The old convent building is now occu-
pied by the Catholic bishop and is known as the
Bishop's palace. It is elbowed on every side by
modern structures, which present a strange contrast to
its Old World appearance.
Jackson Square is situated in the French quarter,
facing the river, and bounded on the three remaining
sides by Saint Peter, Saint Ann and Chartres streets.
Though it bears a modern name, its origin dates back
to the earliest days of the infant colony. It was
formerly known as the Place d' Armes, and was the
military parade-ground and place of public gatherings
during the French and Spanish periods of the history
of New Orleans. It is now ornamented by trees and
shrubbery, and contains Mill's equestrian statue of
General Jackson. The Cathedral, dedicated to Saint
Louis, and the Courts of Law, face the river from the
opposite side of the square.
The old Creole families of New Orleans keep them-
422 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
selves to a great degree distinct from the American
population. In their quarter the French language,
spoken in a variety of dialects, from the pure, liquid
accents of the higher classes down to the childish patois
of the negroes, is almost universally used. At the
French market, on the Levee, near Jackson Square,
may be seen the greatest variety of peoples, and
be heard the greatest jargon of tongues. On Sunday
morning the scene is especially interesting, as the
crowd on that day is greatest.
The Levee is also one of the characteristic features
of New Orleans. Here is conducted the immense com-
mercial business of the city, and in front of it is
moored the shipping of all nations. New Orleans is
the greatest cotton mart of the world, and also exports
large quantities of sugar, rice, tobacco and other prod-
ucts. The Levee is the scene of constant activity and
bustle. Sailors, river-men, merchants, shipping-clerks,
foreigners of all nationalities, travelers, priests, monks
and nuns are constantly passing and repassing, forming
a panorama which for variety and life has probably
not its equal on this continent.
The Shell Road out to Lake Ponchartrain is the
favorite drive. After leaving the city, it passes through
cypress swamps which, though gloomy, are exceedingly
picturesque, the trees being fringed with long, gray
Spanish moss. Lake Ponchartrain is itself a beautiful
body of water, forty miles long by twenty-five wide,
and abounds in fish and its borders in game. On its
banks are the country residences of the wealthy in-
habitants of the city.
The battle-field where, on January eighth, 1815,
General Jackson obtained a victory over the British,
BATON ROUGE TO NEW ORLEANS. 425
lies a few miles below the city. It fronts on the Mis-
sissippi and extends inland about a mile to the cypress
swamps. An unfinished marble monument, erected in
commemoration of the victory, has attained a height of
seventy feet. In the south-west corner of the field is
a National cemetery, and between it and the city is
the new edifice of the Ursuline convent, a large build-
ing overlooking the river.
The cemeteries of New Orleans are most peculiar.
The ground is so low that water is reached at a depth of
two or three feet, so that the tombs are all placed above
ground. Some of them are very handsome structures
of marble, granite or iron. Others are mere cells
placed in tiers, one above another. These cells look
like ovens, and when one receives a coffin it is hermeti-
cally sealed, and usually a marble tablet is placed over
the brick-work. There are no less than thirty-three
cemeteries in and near the city. Of these, Cypress
Grove and Greenwood are best worth visiting.
The population of New Orleans is composed of
French Creoles and the more modern French, Span-
iards, Portuguese, Italians, West Indians, Mexicans,
colored people of every shade, from the full-blooded
negro up to the octoroon, scarcely distinguishable in
complexion and features from the southern European ;
Southerners of English descent; Northerners and
Westerners; Chinese and Indians. The city still
maintains, in many respects, its early characteristics.
Its inhabitants are very gay, and theatres and operas
are liberally patronized. Mardigras is the great an-
nual holiday. Though a comparatively recent insti-
tution, having been first observed during the present
century, it is now celebrated with a universality and
24
426 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
abandon which is as astonishing as it is delightful to
the visitor. On that day King Rex makes his appear-
ance in the city, attired in regal splendor, and is fol-
lowed by a retinue of knights and servitors. After
these come a motley procession grotesquely masked.
The streets and balconies are crowded with spectators,
and the day is given up to mirth and enjoyment, con-
cluding with balls and pantomimes.
In 1880, the population of New Orleans amounted
to two hundred and sixteen thousand. It is not archi-
tecturally a beautiful city, and, owing to its low site,
can never become an imposing one. But from its
location near the mouth of the Mississippi, it must
command the trade of the Gulf States and be the gate-
way through which the commerce of the cities of the
Mississippi Valley passes to other quarters of the globe.
The constantly increasing prosperity of the South, due
largely to free labor and to an influx of fresh blood,
fresh capital and fresh enterprise, is telling upon its
trade and commerce; and unless something in the form
of a national calamity, such as war or pestilence, comes
to check its prosperity, the progress of New Orleans
must be onward to still larger commerce, broader
social planes, and higher intellectual advancement.
CHAPTER XXXII.
NEW ORLEANS TO THE GULP OF MEXICO — END
OF VOYAGE.
(Due $untoe& onb Jbnrteenti)
ENGLISH TORN,
Plaquemine Parish, Louisiana,
November 12, 1881.
>HE rays of the sun as he rose on the
morning of this day fell upon us through
a slight mist — the wind favorable and the
water smooth — when we pushed off from
the great seapo"rt and turned our prow in
the direction of the Gulf. Met two large
ocean steamers inward bound — the first of these
giants we had seen in motion. One of them
glided so smoothly through the water that she ap-
peared to us, at first, to be stationary. Soon, however,
we discovered, by her wake, that she was forging
ahead with her screw-propeller at a tolerably rapid
pace, but so quietly as to lead to the impression that
she was at anchor. We speedily paddled out of her
way on finding our mistake, and the majestic vessel
passed onward to her destination.
English Turn was duly reached, a point rendered
memorable by the fact that in the war of 1812 the
English fleet, bound for New Orleans, turned back on
(427)
428 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
hearing of the defeat of their land force by General
Jackson. The people who inhabit this spot appeared
to be mostly of French origin or affinity. They spoke
little else but French, and the patois of the negroes
was especially amusing to us who had been accustomed
to hear only English spoken by our colored fellow-
citizens of the North.
The scenery on both banks of the river was pic-
turesque and diversified — orange groves, many acres
in extent; rice fields and sugar plantations succeeding
one another as in a panorama, and rendering our trip
very pleasant. The weather was all we could wish,
and the reflection that we were rapidly nearing the
end of our voyage imparted an extra impulse to our
arms at each dip of the paddle as we drove the Alice
through the smooth and comparatively limpid water.
(Dm $unkefo anfo Jtftotl) IDajj.
HOME PLACE,
Plaquemine Parish, Louisiana,
November Thirteenth.
We took leave of our French-speaking friends at
English Turn this morning at seven o'clock, wind and
weather still favoring us; and, stepping into our canoe,
pulled rapidly away from the crowd of whites and
negroes who lined the landing-place to witness our
departure. Several ocean steamers passed us during
the forenoon on their passage to and from New Orleans.
The Teutonia, hailing from some German port, the
Shelburne, from one of the Australian colonies, and a
local steamer, complimented us with a salute from
their whistles when in short range.
Passed the night at an orange grove named Home
NEW ORLEANS TO GULF OF MEXICO. 429
Place, which consists, besides the grove, of a landing-
stage and a general store. At Home Place we had no
choice but to occupy a sleeping-room with four other
men and an equal number of dogs, the men being
laborers in the orange grove. From this point large
quantities of oranges are shipped in sloops to New Or-
leans, which eventually find their way to the fruit-
stands and stores of Northern cities.
QDw gunfottft an& 0brteentl) JDcig.
THE JUMP,
Plaquemine Parish, Louisiana,
November Fourteenth.
Again afloat, after an early breakfast at Home Place
and a hurried stroll through the orange grove, we re-
sumed our journey. Our course this day led us past
some of the finest orange groves and rice fields we had
yet seen. It may be noted that there is a somewhat
striking resemblance between the extremes of the Mis-
sissippi. The wild rice savannas of Northern Minne-
sota may be compared with the cultivated rice-fields
of Louisiana. The Indian at the head waters of the
Mississippi relies largely upon the wild product for his
winter sustenance, while his white brother of the far
South finds a ready market for the cultivated article.
The sugar maple of the Upper Mississippi is replaced
by the sugar-cane of the Lower, while the hemp and
flax of Iowa and Wisconsin are paralleled by the cot-
ton of Mississippi and Arkansas. The Jump is a
small, scattered and primitive hamlet, with a popula-
tion of possibly twenty-five or thirty souls, whose oc-
cupation appeared to be principally confined to fish-
ing. Their language is a mixture of French and
430 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
German, scarcely intelligible to our Northern ears.
We failed to discover the origin or meaning of the
singular name of this river-side cluster of cabins.
((Dne $unfcrrir cmfo 0n*ntentl) JDajJ.
PORT EADS,
Plaquemine Parish, Louisiana,
NovemberFifteenth.
A bright sun and clear sky greeted us as we opened
the door of the little cabin at The Jump early on
the morning of the last day of our voyage. A break-
fast of bread and coffee was hastily taken and we were
ready for the final strokes which would bring us to the
Gulf of Mexico — the goal toward which we had
floated and paddled for one hundred and seventeen
days.
Pilot Station, at the head of the Passes, was reached
at ten o'clock, and here we met with a hearty welcome
from the sturdy men who devote their lives to the
hazardous work of piloting vessels to and from the
Gulf; a welcome which only those who have enjoyed
their hospitality can adequately appreciate. Accus-
tomed to exposure and danger, they are generous in
the extreme to all who by fortune or accident fall into
their hands. No sooner had we approached their
landing-place than the Alice, with her crew, was pulled
out of the water and a cordial invitation took us to
their quarters, where we were promptly supplied with
coffee and ship biscuit, and plied with questions as to
our up-river experiences.
After lunch, the Alice was put into the Mississippi
for the last time and our hospitable entertainers gave
three lusty cheers as we pushed off. We then paddled
NEW ORLEANS TO GULF OF MEXICO. 431
briskly across the Expansion to the head of the South
Pass, the most direct and best route to the Gulf. Port
Eads was made at three o'clock. This village occu-
pies a prominent and bleak position at the mouth of
the South Pass at its entrance into the Gulf; is in
Plaquemine Parish, and possesses an immense light-
house. It is also a customs and pilot station.
This volume would be incomplete without some
reference to the celebrated engineer of the Jetties, who
has made it possible for the largest ocean vessels to
enter in safety the Great River. We therefore pause
to give the reader a brief sketch of his remarkably
eventful life.
Captain James Buchanan Eads, a native of Law-
renceburg, Indiana, was born May twenty-third, 1820.
He was a machinist almost from his birth. When
nine years of age he removed with his parents to Louis-
ville, Kentucky, and his first lesson in steam engi-
neering was learned on board the steamboat that con-
veyed him to that city; the engineer, seeing the curios-
ity of the boy excited, explained to him the principal
parts of the machinery. At the age of ten years he con-
structed models of saw-mills, fire-engines, steamboats,
steam-engines, electrical and other machines. With no
other tool than his pocket-knife, it is said, he could take
to pieces and put together again a patent lever watch.
At thirteen his parents went to Saint Louis, and he
accompanied them. On the way there the steamer
was burned in the night, and he landed nearly
naked on the very spot now occupied by a part of the
great bridge which he afterwards designed and built.
For a few months he supported himself, his mother
and sister by selling fruit on the street. He then
432 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
obtained a situation in a mercantile house in which he
remained for five years. Here he found an excellent
library to which he was allowed access by his generous
employer. He made good use of his opportunity to
study subjects bearing upon mechanics, civil engineering
and physical science. In 1839 we find him employed
as clerk on a Mississippi steamer. Here again he
made the best use of his opportunity to acquire a com-
plete knowledge of the great river which he afterward
turned to such good account. In 1842 he built a
diving-bell boat for recovering the cargoes of sunken
steamers. He soon improved upon this by constructing
one of larger tonnage, with machinery for lifting the
hull and cargo of a vessel. A company was formed for
operating this boat on the river between theBalizeand
Galena. It was while engaged in this business that he
obtained a thorough knowledge of the river-bed.
In 1845 he established a glass manufactory at Saint
Louis. Two years later this enterprise failed and left
him burdened with debt. He then returned to his
former business of raising steamers, removing obstacles
from the river, and improving the harbor of Saint
Louis. A capital of fifteen hundred dollars was pro-
vided by his creditors, and ten years later he had
increased this sum to nearly half a million, having
long since paid off his creditors in full.
In 1856 Captain Eads proposed to Congress to keep
the channels of the Mississippi, Missouri, Ohio and
Arkansas rivers clear of all obstructions for a term of
years. A bill was passed by the House of Represent-
atives authorizing the scheme, but in the Senate it
failed.
On the seventeenth of April, 1861, three days after
NEW ORLEANS TO GULF OF MEXICO. 433
the attack on Fort Sumter by the Confederates, Attor-
ney-General Bates wrote to him from Washington :
" Be not surprised if you are called here suddenly by
telegram. It may be necessary to have the aid of the
most thorough knowledge of our Western rivers, and
in that event, I have advised that you should be con-
sulted." The summons came shortly after the letter,
and Captain Eads went immediately to Washington.
He submitted a plan to the President and Cabinet for
placing gunboats on the rivers and locating batteries at
several points on shore. With Captain — afterward
Rear-Admiral — John Rodgers, he was appointed to
carry out the recommendations he had made, and to
improvise three war-vessels for service at Cairo. • He
afterward designed seven iron-clad gunboats for the
Government, which he engaged to build in sixty-five
days. They were all finished according to contract
and ready for their armament.
In 1862 Captain Eads was authorized to build six
more armored iron gunboats, larger than the preceding
ones. The kind of work these ironclads performed is
recorded in the history of Grant and Halleck's cam-
paigns, and of Farragut's capture of Mobile.
From 1867 to 1874 Captain Eads was engaged in
the construction of the steel-arch bridge at Saint Louis.
The central arch of this great work has a clear span of
five hundred and twenty feet and is universally pro-
nounced to be the finest specimen of metal arch con-
struction in the world. The side arches are five hun-
dred and two feet in span ; the piers are sunk clear
through to the bed rock.
In his proposal, in 1874, to deepen the mouth of the
Mississippi by means of Jetties, he was opposed by
434 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
nearly all the United States Engineers and by a com-
mission composed of seven of them. This commission
proposed to avoid the bars by building a canal from
Fort Philip to Breton Bay. Captain Eads' plan was
to make the river itself deepen the channel through the
bars, and he had faith enough in his plan to offer to do
the work at his own expense and wait for payment
until he had proved its success. A bill was introduced
in Congress to allow him to make his experiments on
the South Pass. The cost was to be five and a quarter
million dollars; only half a million was to be paid
after a channel twenty feet deep by two hundred feet
wide had been secured ; another half million after a
channel twenty -two feet deep, and other sums upon the
obtaining of channels twenty-six and twenty-eight
feet deep. The final million was to be withheld until
a channel of thirty feet depth had been kept through-
out twenty years. Congress, however, afterward voted
to pay him one and three-quarter million dollars in
advance of the terms of his contract when he had se-
cured twenty-two feet depth in the channel.
The result of the application of the Jetty system to
the South Pass has been a triumphant justification of
its author's views. Four years after he commenced the
work the United States inspecting officer reported that
thirty feet depth had been secured throughout the
channel, and that the least width was two hundred
feet. The balance due Captain Eads by the Govern-
ment was then paid him, and the million held as secu-
rity was considered as earned and placed at interest for
his benefit. The channel has maintained this depth
ever since.
Before commencing the Jetties, he had turned his
NEW ORLEANS TO GULF OF MEXICO. 435
attention to the improvement of eleven hundred miles
of the Mississippi by the Jetty system. On March fif-
teenth, 1874, he addressed a letter to the Hon. William
Windom, chairman of the Senate Committee on Trans-
portation Routes to the Seaboard, and in this and sub-
sequent papers clearly outlined one of the most mag-
nificent plans which hydraulic engineering has ever
undertaken, by which thirty thousand square miles of
rich land could be saved from devastating inundations.
In 1880, a commission reported to Congress in favor
of the "Jetty system" of Captain Ends, as opposed to
the " Outlet system " and the " Levee system " of other
eminent engineers; and several million dollars were
voted to "carry out his plans. Two reaches of the
river, Plum Point, twenty miles long, and Lake
Providence, thirty-five miles long, were selected for
improvements, and the effect produced was simply mar-
velous.
During the time of the construction of the works
for carrying his plans into execution, Captain Eads
was in bad health, and for some time absent from the
United States. No further appropriations were made
to continue this great work ; but enough has been done
to show the entire practicability of the plan.
The grandest scheme contemplated by this indefati-
gable engineer is the Ship Railway across the Isthmus
of Tehuantepec, for the transportation of large ships
fully laden from ocean to ocean. This railway, he
claims, can be built at one-half the cost of the Panama
Canal and in one quarter of the time needed to build the
canal ; that four or five times the speed practicable on a
canal can be secured ; that more vessels can be carried
in a day over the railway than through the canal ; that
436 DOWN THE GEE AT RIVER.
it will cost less to operate it than to operate a canal ;
and that its location is the very best of all those which
are proposed on the American Isthmus. Its proposed
track is twelve hundred miles from the De Lesseps
Canal, the immense territory of Central America lying
between the two.
Captain Eads has, at the request of the Government
and of individuals particularly interested, examined
and reported upon the bar at the mouth of Saint
John's River, Florida; the improvement of the Sacra-
mento River; the improvement of the harbor of To-
ronto, and of the port of Vera Cruz ; the improvement
of the harbor of Tampico, and of Galveston, and the
estuary of the Mersey, England. He was president
of the Saint Louis Academy of Sciences for two terms.
In 1881 he delivered an address before the British
Association at York upon the improvements of the
Mississippi, and also upon the Tehuantepec Ship
Canal ; and in June, 1881, he was awarded the medal
of the British Society of Arts, in token of its apprecia-
tion of the services he had rendered to the science of
engineering — he being the first American upon whom
this medal had been conferred.*
From Port Eads the sea-wall of the Jetties was
plainly visible, and as we floated down stream our
minds were occupied with thoughts of the renowned
La Salle, who, nearly two hundred years ago, was the
first European to enter the Gulf of Mexico and plant
the banner of France on its shores.
* Since the preparation of these pages the country has deplored
the loss by death of the illustrious engineer of the Mississippi Jet-
ties, which occurred at Nassau, New Providence, on the eighth of
March, 1887, at the age of sixty-seven years.
NEW ORLEANS TO GULF OF MEXICO.
Count Frontenac, at that time governor of Canada,
was very desirous of continuing the exploration of the
Mississippi which La Salle had already begun. It
was his ambition, as a loyal Frenchman, to raise the
ensign of France at the mouth of the Great River, and,
in the name of his king, to take possession of the
grandest valley on the globe.
La Salle accordingly left Fort Frontenac, on the
Saint Lawrence, July twenty-third, 1680, on his way
to the Mississippi via the lakes. On the twenty-
eighth of August following he launched his canoes on
Lake Erie, ascended the Detroit River, passed through
Lake Saint Clair to Lake Huron, and finally reached
the station at Mackinaw the latter part of September.
During the spring of 1681 he pushed his canoes
through Lake Michigan to its southern extremity and
found his way through the Chicago and Illinois rivers
to the Mississippi. Continuing his course to the south-
ward, he reached the Delta on the sixth of April, 1682,
and drifting down the turbid current between its low
and marshy shores, "the brackish water changed to
brine, and the breeze grew fresh with the salt breath
of the sea. The broad bosom of the Gulf then opened
on his sight, tossing its restless billows limitless, voice-
less, lonely, as when born of chaos, without a sail,
without a sign of life. La Salle coasted the marshy
borders of the Gulf and then, assembling his com-
panions, on a spot of dry ground a short distance from
the mouth of the river, he prepared a column on which
was inscribed the arms of France.
"The Frenchmen were mustered under arms.
Then, amid volleys of musketry and shouts of Vive le
Roi ! La Salle planted the column in its place, and,
438 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
standing near it, proclaimed iu a loud voice that, in
the name of his king, he took possession of all that
portion of North America which was drained by the
Mississippi and its tributaries. On that day the
monarchy of France received a stupendous accession.
The fertile plains of Texas; the vast basin of the
Mississippi, from its frozen northern springs to the
sultry borders of Louisiana; from the woody ridges
of the Alleghenies to the bare peaks of the Rocky
Mountains, a region of savannas and forests, sun-
cracked deserts and grassy prairies, watered by a
thousand rivers and ranged by a thousand warlike
tribes."
At twenty minutes after three o'clock, on the after-
noon of November fifteenth, 1881, the prow of the
Alice met the salt waves of the Gulf as they came
rushing defiantly against the' swift current of the
mighty stream, and we were suddenly brought to a
realization of the fact that our long voyage Down the
Great River, from Source to Sea, was ended.
CHAPTER XXXIII.
THE FATHER OP WATERS.
•AVING observed many times in the
course of our voyage that the Missis-
sippi is perhaps the first river of the
world, I now pause at its mouth, and,
without hesitation, affirm that it is incontes-
tably entitled to the proud designation
given it by the Chippewas, of May-see-see-be —
THE FATHER OF RUNNING WATERS. In Order
to support my position it will be necessary to ask the
indulgence of the reader, and invite him to accompany
me in my return to its source. Should he feel unduly
taxed, however, and hesitate to accept my invitation,
let me explain that our journey back to its head-
waters will be less arduous and accomplished in much
less time than that we have just concluded at the
Balize.
It has already been noted that the Lower Missis-
sippi, through its numberless bayous, communicates with
every quarter of Louisiana and with the sea. Through
the Red River it reaches Arizona and New Mexico.
By means of the Yazoo the Mississippi invites the
commerce of Tennessee, and, as the former stream is
navigable to its sources in Georgia, it may readily
communicate by canal with rivers that discharge their
(439)
440 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
waters into the Atlantic Ocean. The sources of the
Torabigbee are also near those of the Yazoo, and, con-
sequently, communication is easily opened with the
rivers of Alabama, which have their outlets in the
Bay of Mobile.
As the debouchure of the Arkansas River, the Mis-
sissippi becomes the great water-way for the transpor-
tation of the exports of Colorado, Kansas and the
State of Arkansas, and as the sources of the former
are but a few hundred miles from those of the Colo-
rado, it may be assumed that the Mississippi could
easily communicate with the Gulf of California.
The White and Saint Francis rivers penetrate far
into the interior of Arkansas and Missouri — a region
of great fertility, and rich in its mines of lead, copper
and iron.
The Ohio, the largest eastern tributary of the Mis-
sissippi, rises in New York and Western Pennsyl-
vania, and will prove in the future, as it has in the
past, a powerful lever in the development of the rich
and flourishing States whose boundaries are its shores.
Indeed, Illinois, Indiana, Ohio, Kentucky, Tennessee,
Virginia and Western Pennsylvania are largely in-
debted to this great tributary of the Mississippi for
their happy commercial relations with the Eastern
and Southern States.
To continue with the Ohio, we may assume that, by
means of the Monongahela, the Mississippi could,
with the aid of the canal, communicate with the Po-
tomac, which empties into Chesapeake Bay and thence
into the Atlantic Ocean.
The Allegheny River connects its waters by canal
with Lake Erie, and thence through the Wei land
THE FATHER OF WATERS. 441
Canal with Lake Ontario and the Saint Lawrence
River, thus opening communication with New York,
Canada and the great lakes, Huron, Michigan and
Superior.
Through the Kaskaskia, the Mississippi extends its
commerce into the rich and populous State of Illinois.
The Missouri, the largest tributary river of the
world, might, through its remotest feeders, open com-
munication between the Mississippi and the rivers
Lewis and Clark, which flow into the Columbia, and
would ultimately connect it with the Pacific Ocean.
What a grand problem is here presented for the solu-
tion of the future ! The products of the great State
of Missouri; the fertile prairies of Kansas and Iowa;
the vast plains of Nebraska; the unlimited wheat
fields of Dakota, and the gold and silver mines of
Wyoming, Montana and Idaho, must, in a large
measure, reach the leading commercial cities of Amer-
ica through the Mississippi — the grandest water-way
of the world.
Through the Illinois River, the Mississippi com-
municates, by means of the Michigan Canal, with the
Chicago River, which empties into Lake Michigan ;
while the proposed Hennepin Canal would open direct
communication with this great inland sea, and thus
invite the commerce of its sister lakes.
The Des Moines, Rock and Turkey rivers extend
far into the interior, and are navigable many miles
from their confluence with the Mississippi.
By means of the Wisconsin and Chippewa rivers,
the Mississippi, aided by portages, communicates
with the Fox and Menomonee rivers, through which
it also reaches lakes Michigan and Superior.
442 DOWN THE GREAT RIVER.
A few miles above Lake Pepin the Saint Croix
River enters the Mississippi and pays tribute from the
vast lumber regions of Wisconsin.
The Minnesota River, formerly known as the Saint
Peter, is the leading tributary of the Mississippi in
Minnesota. This stream, like the Saint Croix, brings
down yearly from the northern counties countless
millions of logs from her seemingly inexhaustible
pine forests.
It has been shown in a previous chapter that the
source of the Red River of the North is but seven
miles from the source of the Mississippi. The Red
River discharges its waters into Hudson's Bay, which
communicates with the Arctic Ocean. The Saint
Louis, which falls into Lake Superior, also takes its
rise in this section of Minnesota. The reader will re-
call that the source of the Mississippi can be reached
by a canoe, and that, by a short portage, it may be re-
launched on the Red River, and thus it is seen that
the Gulf of Mexico greets the Arctic Ocean across
the continent of North America — a range of between
four and five thousand miles.
It is something to excite wonder that a river of
such remarkable length should present no other ob-
stacles to its navigation than Pokegama Falls, Saint
Anthony Falls, Little Falls and the Keokuk Rapids;
last of which, it may be observed, is no longer an
obstruction, since the Government Canal now conveys
through its waters the largest craft that finds its way
to the Upper Mississippi.
No one will question that this King of Rivers
drains one of the most extensive, beautiful and fertile
valleys of the globe ; and its thousand affluents mingle
THE FATHER OF WATERS. 443
their accumulated floods with the mighty stream so
quietly as to scarcely create a ripple.
Through its numberless lagoons above the Falls of
Saint Anthony, Nature has provided for the surplus
water in time of freshets; but for which, the coun-
try adjacent to the entire lower river would be
completely devastated in the fall and spring. The
hand of the Creator is also seen in the bayous of
Mississippi, Arkansas and Louisiana; and finally at
the Delta, where it discharges quietly into the sea, as
from a common centre the accumulated waters of more
than half a continent.
What, then, is the conclusion ? Can another such
river be found between the poles, which thus commu-
nicates with every sea; which combines so much of
the wonderful with so much of the useful ; which
bears upon its bosom the freightage of both the old
world and the new, and to which the future presents
such a promising outlook ?
The Amazon and the Nile surpass the Mississippi
in length, and possibly in the volume of their waters.
Still, in many, yea, all other particulars of far greater
consequence, they cannot be compared with it. But
apart from, and altogether beyond a consideration of,
the length and width and depth of these great fivers
of the world, we may consistently claim for the
Mississippi a very decided superiority over its longer*
rivals, inasmuch as, throughout its entire length, its
banks are peopled with freemen, and industry meets
with no restriction.
THE END.
. .•;
IS